Actions

Work Header

In Hopes of Happy Times

Summary:

A chronicle of the eight years of her life in which Nami was a crewmember of the Arlong Pirates.

Chapter 1: Betrayer and Surveyor

Chapter Text

"Belle-Mere-san! Belllle-Meeerrre-saaaan!" She bolted awake with a shriek. Sucking in an agonized breath and exhaling a shrill wheeze, the girl collapsed again against the bars of her cell. "Belle-Mere", she wailed again as the oblivion of sleep rushed away like an ebbing tide exposing the waking nightmare of reality.

Bang Bang Bang

A trio of shots thundered inside her skull - then came the vivid sensation of warm coppery liquid pooling beneath her hands and knees.

Presently another bang - much more physical - reverberated next to her head, rattling the iron bars and sending her pitching forward onto her straw mattress.

"Hey, shut-up in there, brat!"

A huge, meaty fist belonging to an equally massive fishman pressed itself against the grating. In his other hand he held a pan of something, the contents of which he hurled into the cell with her. Scraps of food and bones pelted the floor in front of her.

"Now eat up - that's all you'll be getting for a while."

The ten-year-old worked up her courage and shouted after him, "Let me out of here - what do you want with me anyway?"

He shot her a sneer full of jagged teeth over his shoulder, "Captain Arlong thinks you might be useful to us; I expect he'll be summoning you before too long, girlie."

A heinous face to go with the name suddenly arose like a ghoul from her worst nightmare. She could never face that creature again - not the monster that had slain her mother before her and Nojiko's eyes.

oh God, Nojiko!

She would rather die!

If you can survive, then happy times - lots of 'em - will come your way.

How could that be true? She was sure she'd never be happy again.

Please tell me what to do, Belle-Mere-san!

She'd already lost any sense of time and didn't know whether she'd been their prisoner for hours or days. The brig was perpetually dark and there were no windows down here in the bowels of the ship. She thought of Nojiko for the 900th time - she was desperate to see her sister. Her thoughts then flashed to poor Gen-san and his slashed-up body as well as all the other villagers who'd been cut down trying to help her. Her last hope was that the Navy would arrive soon and deliver the island from these sea monsters' clutches.

Just survive until then, she told herself, It can't be much longer now. She laid back down on the sour straw and pulled her knees up to her chest, forcibly banishing images of Belle-Mere's shattered body that appeared each time she closed her eyes.

000

The screech of rusty hinges started her awake. The same fishman who'd flung scraps at her earlier now stood in the open brig entry. One of his great webbed hands stretched toward her and the girl dove away.

"Why you," he snarled, managing to grab the back of her dress after several more swipes, "You'd better mind your manners!" She kicked the air in the direction of his eel-like face as he held her high above the ground, "Don't get too full of yourself you little human snot - Arlong-san said to bring you to him, but he didn't specify in what condition..."

"No," she shouted, surprising even herself, "No I won't see him - I won't!" She twisted her body around wildly, attempting to wriggle out of her clothes and escape him.

"Hey," he bellowed in sudden realization, scooping her up under his arm instead and pinning her against the side of his loudly patterned shirt. The breath was squeezed from her body as she writhed against the sweaty aroma of unwashed fishman. All she could manage was a strangled cough.

"I guess you'll pipe down now." He gave a satisfied snort and carried her up the hatch like a small watermelon.

The child squinted as the sun hit her eyes for the first time in seemingly ages. She stared down at the deck as her captor made the trek across the ship; she could hear the tread and various utterances of the pirates responsible for her village's misery as they bustled about the vessel - their jeers pelted her as she was hauled to the door of a cabin near the bow. The one carrying her gave a heavy rap and the door swung opened to a familiar face. She recoiled at the sight of the thieving octopus-man who'd stolen all her maps and dragged her away after Arlong killed her mother. He stood impassively aside, announcing their arrival.

"Arlong-san, the girl from the village is here, Nyu!"

Her eyes adjusted again to the change in lighting. She saw the ray-man that slashed up Genzo fixing her with a steady scowl while a third fish man with giant lips stood next to him. Looming in the background like an apparition spat from hell, Arlong himself lounged in a large chair. One leg rested across his knee and his palm pressed flat on a nearby tabletop. Beneath his splayed fingers lay a stack of maps - her maps.

Her breath hitched, but one look into his hooded eyes and the protest died in her throat.

"'Ere ya are, Arlong-san," the eel jailer set her roughly down before the seated cutthroat, a chuckle in his voice.

"Thanks nakama, that'll be all," replied the other without taking his eyes from the small girl.

"Er- Aye, Captain!"

The room darkened as she heard the door clunk behind the exiting fishman.

Her dread grew as Arlong's lips spread into a razor-sharp grin. He regarded her with a tilt of his head for a moment as she fought back hot tears of fear and rage.

"Hello, I don't think we've been properly introduced yet - I'm Captain Arlong," he put his hand to his chest, then gestured toward the three remaining pirates behind her, "and these are my officers, Hachi, Kuroobi, and Choo - and what might your name be, little girl?"

She gritted her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut.

"Now, now, don't clam up like that." She felt rough fingers grab her chin. "There's some things I have to double check and I need your cooperation, or else things ain't gonna go so well for you and your friends in the village."

Her eyes shot open and the saw-nosed face suddenly filled her vision - a mouth full of jagged evil smirking back. The tears she'd been holding suddenly sprang forth, "Don't hurt anybody else - please! What do you want with me?"

Arlong's eyes shifted away from her momentarily as if in thought, "Ah..., Nami was it?" He grinned again, "Not to worry, I just have some simple questions that I want you to answer very honestly - sound fair?"

She rubbed the snot and tears from her face, "If I do will you let me go?"

"If I like your answers, then I assure you that you'll have nothing to fear," came his evasive reply.

"Wh-wut, then," she sniffled helplessly.

"Nami," he said her name again, "you claimed that you were the one who drew these maps." He patted the stack on the table, "Was that true?"

The girl hesitated but found that she was too afraid to lie to him. "Yes."

The shark grin suddenly widened, "Good girl. And how did you learn to do such amazing work at such a young age?"

"From books," she didn't know how else to answer. "I've just always liked books about navigation and exploration, and I like maps. I started by copying other people's maps, and then I started to make charts of my own of the seas around the island."

Arlong picked up one of the maps in question and perused it thoughtfully, "Well I can tell you from my own firsthand experience of the seas around your island, that this work's incredibly accurate. I could almost swear that you saw these seascapes firsthand to get them so spot on. Did you get all of this just from books?"

"No," she mumbled, "I also talked to lots to people who know these waters and I learned the currents and tides for myself."

"And did you also figure out the scaling on your own?"

She nodded.

"Now answer me this: if I were to hand you detailed written information about any given body of water, would you be able to produce a map like this for me?" He held up the one he'd been examining.

"You want me to draw a map for you," she asked uncertainly.

There came several chuckles behind her; she jumped, remembering that she was surrounded. Arlong beamed hideously back at her. "Nami," her stomach gave a lurch as he spoke her name yet again, "I want you to draw me many many maps - the entire East Blue for starters. In fact, I want you to become part of my crew - our surveyor."

The response that came back was so swift and visceral Nami was uncertain who'd made it except for the fact that her own face had vibrated as it was spoken. "NEVER!"

The smile slid off the fishman's face; he regarded the child like an apple that turned out to have a worm.

"Why you little tart!" The ray-man spoke up, looming over her ominously.

"Kuroobi," snapped Arlong, and the other immediately ceased his advance on the girl.

The captain turned his eye back on her. Nami's heart pounded and she trembled with adrenaline, but she glared back at him.

"That doesn't seem very well thought out of you since I now own your island."

"I don't care! You killed Belle-Mere-san - you killed my mother! I'm not going to help you take over other places and hurt and murder other people! I'm not going to be a stinking evil pirate like you!"

Rather than being angry, Arlong smirked and nodded slowly. "I see; you have some solid reasoning there, but that still doesn't change the situation you're in - namely that I hold the lives of every sniveling human on this island in my hands. What about all those other people that're still alive? Don't you care about any of them?"

Nami's blood turned to ice; she felt a dark wave wash over her and heard a shrill whistling sound from somewhere inside her ear. When her vision cleared, she was sprawled on the floor. The four pirates stood gazing down at her.

Before she or anyone else could say anything a loud clamor out on the deck grabbed the cabin's attention.

"Captaiiiiin" came a loud shout, "enemy ships spotted!"

"What," Arlong scowled. He looked to each of his men in turn and without a word they all strode out of the cabin, leaving Nami sitting forgotten on the ground. The girl got carefully back to her feet and slunk to the open door.

000

The fishman crew lined up along the deck facing a small squadron of ships. She counted five unmistakably Navy vessels advancing toward them in the distance. Nami's knees nearly gave out a second time from the great swell of elation that coursed through her. Somehow, she had to get herself aboard one of those ships before Arlong's Pirates could stop her, but it didn't look like that was going to be easy.

Rather than worried, the fishmen seemed agitated, even excited, as they crowded toward the approaching ships. All at once, Arlong threw back his head and let out a wild bellow, "Shahahaha! Looks like the welcome wagon's finally arrived, mates!"

"Nyu, they're getting ready to fire on us," cried Hachi.

Indeed, the girl watched as the ships began to spread further apart, surrounding the pirates in a semi-circle.

"What are you waiting for, brothers, you know what to do," shouted Arlong jubilantly, and at once dozens of fishmen dove into the water and disappeared under the waves. The Navy didn't waste time; simultaneously, the squadron opened fire.

Nami hit the deck with a shriek as a barrage of cannon balls sailed into the pirate vessel. The ship shuddered while splintered wood and shrapnel was flung in every direction. Unfortunately, not every missile hit its mark - the remaining crew were swift at intercepting the iron projectiles that would have inflicted the worst damage - slapping them away open palmed as if serving volley balls to the Navy over an invisible net.

Arlong strode to the bow, flinging his arms wide. "Here I am ya cockroaches, gimme your best shot!" A ball suddenly whizzed toward the shark-man's face. Arlong caught it in his teeth and bit down, spitting out a misshapen lump of metal onto the planks like a piece of chewing gum. "How boring! What a stupid waste of meat you humans are!"

The girl's disbelieving eyes traveled from the ruined cannon ball over to the navy ship that shot it. An eruption of shouts rang out across the water as fishmen leapt onboard and began tearing boat and sailors to pieces. Without warning, the vessel started to tilt dangerously to one side. Another pirate emerged from the depths brandishing part of the hull. Similar situations were happening on all of the ships with navy men shrieking, guns and cannons blasting and sabers swinging. Within twenty minutes, the entire skirmish was over with the remaining navy soldiers and officers bound with rope on Arlong's ship.

"How many survivors does it actually take to return to the Navy to deliver a message," mused Arlong aloud to the guffaws of his crew. "I think there are too many left over, boys - we should feed at least half of these Navy men to Momoo and the other sea monsters." The fishmen cheered while the navy men cowered.

Nami sank to the deck, sick with despair. She didn't know how she could handle watching them slaughter any more people. Nobody paid any attention to her now - they didn't have to as there was nowhere for her to go anyway. She clamped her hands over her ears to block out the pleas and sobs of the captives. Nevertheless, she could hear what sounded like a horn blowing and moments later the sea began to churn. Now the girl opened her eyes and shrank back as an enormous head rose up from the water with horns jutting out of its skull. The bovine sea monster loomed above them, opening its jaws wide to receive whatever offerings Arlong might toss inside.

"Well, who's first," a cackling Arlong wanted to know.

One of the other pirates picked up a screaming sailor and held him high over his head in preparation.

"Wait!" her high-pitched shout rose above the rest of the clamor. Several heads turned to her, including Arlong's. He motioned sharply for his crew to hold off. Suddenly all eyes were on Nami.

"Let them all go and I'll - I'll draw whatever maps you want!"

There followed a long silence, then from somewhere a low chuckle. Another pirate scoffed - it was the ray-man again: "You'll do that anyway - you have no choice in the matter!"

Nami turned pleadingly to Arlong, "I'll join your crew and become your surveyor!"

He cocked his head with some bemusement, "All for the lives of some pitiful Navy rats you'd agree to become part of my crew?"

She nodded furiously.

"Shahahaha - Of all the things to bargain for! What a funny kid!" He looked back to his men, "But I think our new surveyor may have a point; we shouldn't be too hasty to throw away even the lowliest of lives. How about instead, I give each of you a choice? Whoever gets down on the ground and grovels before me like a worm can live. Just admit you're a lower species who've been bested by your fishmen overlords, then crawl away like the dirt dwellers you are and never return. Otherwise..." he turned an evil smirk to Momoo.

"Why don't we start with you, Captain," Arlong bent down to the level of the naval officer expectantly, "go ahead and set an example for your men."

The captain glared darkly back at his saw nosed counterpart. "Go to hell, you fish-faced bastard."

The pirate recoiled momentarily but quickly recovered his malicious grin which spread even wider. "Why thank you Captain, I was hoping you'd say something like that." He lifted the naval officer one handed by the nape of the neck and faced the rest of the cringing humans, "Your Captain has spoken, and now he'll receive the reward for false bravery - as will our beast!" With that, Arlong tossed the shrieking man up into the air and over his shoulder like a catch that was too small. The cow-beast rose up quickly, snapping its jaws over the plummeting sailor. His scream cut short; the man disappeared behind the teeth as if he'd never existed.

"Who's next," shouted Arlong to the horrified crew. The example set by their captain noted, the men were quick to take the fishman up on his suggestion and plead vigorously for their inferior lives.

Much later, the sea beast dismissed and the captives no longer in eminent danger, Arlong stepped over to the shaken but relieved child. "Don't be so depressed - being part of my crew doesn't have to be so bad, even if you are human. Do a good job for me and this could be the best thing to ever happen to you."

She scowled back, his words salt on her open wounds.

"No, I'm serious," he insisted, "It's true that I despise your species, but I'm a fair man; you'll see that I reward my comrades generously. What do you like? I can provide you with the nicest clothes, books, food," he studied her inquisitively, "...sweets?"

"Nami's demeanor smoothed and turned stoney, "What about money?"

Arlongs own eyebrows rose under the brim of his hat; he regarded her with renewed interest. "If you'd prefer," he replied, flashing his predatory smile.

The girl climbed to her feet and looked him unflinchingly in the eye, "The thing I like best in the world is money, and I want lots of it." She held up her hand toward him, forming a circle with thumb and index finger for emphasis.

The fishman's amused grin morphed into genuine esteem as he regarded the adolescent as if for the first time. "That's got to be the best thing I've ever heard - you are a smart kid, aren't you? Money is always the answer!"

"I'm glad we agree on something," she retorted, crossing her arms and staring evenly back, "and since we both understand that, I'd like to ask you something..."

A light flickered in his cold blue eyes. "Yes?"

"What price would you put on Cocoyasi Village?"

"Hm? On a village that nice,"Arlong rubbed his great chin thoughtfully, "I'm not saying I couldn't put one on it, but why do you ask?"

"I want to buy it back from you," she said evenly. "Name your price."

Glittering like dagger points, the fishman's eyes widened ever so slightly with her words, scrutinizing her solemn demeanor for any hint of weakness or uncertainty, but found it completely steady. "Well, in that case, I'd let it go for all of 100 million berries." He bared his rows of white, coffin nail teeth at her, "That's my price."

She suppressed a flinch but, after a quick study of his face, determined that all negotiations were off the table - it was 100 million or nothing. Without thinking further on it, she extended her hand upward.

"It's official then," he guffawed, bending low and swallowing her small hand in his own, "We're shipmates until the time when you can come up with the agreed upon amount - however long that may take."

She scowled at his amused tone. "You won't go back on your word when that day comes will you?"

He drew himself up with mild offence, "I never go back on my word when it comes to money - remember that. Money is sacred to me; if the agreement is 100 million berries, then I'll slit my belly open before I break that agreement."

The girl continued staring back for several more moments before she finally decided to believe him; she had no other choice. Despite the impossibly large goal, a glimmer of hope began to stir within her. Whatever Arlong might believe about what she was and wasn't capable of, she had a determination that he did not account for. She didn't know how yet, but she would do whatever it took for however long it took until she gained every last cent - and she would do it completely on her own.

000

"Alright, it's over now."

Nami cracked an eye open. The bloated, green-skinned pirate gazed down at her, the needle resting in his hand. Arlong stood slightly behind him. Slowly she unclenched her fist and drew back her arm, inspecting the Jolly Roger now adorning her shoulder. A feeling of unreality washed over her as her eyes followed the dark curving lines winding angrily over her arm like tendrils - wondering what her self from a week ago would think could she have somehow known what was about to befall her home and what she would be reduced to.

"Did it hurt that much," snorted the ink artist.

Swiping the tears away, she ignored the question and slid off the table. She turned to face her new captain. "I want to go back to visit my town."

She sat at the grave long after Nojiko had left her side and returned to their house. She couldn't seem to run out of things she needed to say to her mother. The sting from her throbbing tattoo intermingled with that of Gen-san's words to her earlier, but as she'd told her sister, her mind was made up to embrace piratehood and all that went along with it - pariah though it may make her. She had her eyes on the long game in which she played the traitor - it couldn't be helped. Above all, she begged Belle-Mere for strength as she clung to her beautiful mother's final words - If you can survive, then happy times...her only lifeline.

At last, one foot in front of the other, Nami trudged away from her old home and life in the light of the sinking sun. She glanced back over her shoulder to the hill where Belle-Mere rested and her heart sank with it. None of the strength that the Navy woman had attempted to instill in her seemed to have stuck at all. Having to face her pirate overlords once again was beyond her ability to bear despite her brave words to her sister earlier. Nojiko was correct as usual - she was the older and much more sensible one. Only the bitter reality that she had no other alternative kept her feet traveling in the direction of Arlong's ship.

Before ever reaching the shoreline, she encountered one of her new crew's top officers - Kuroobi suddenly stepped out from around a tall shrub ahead of her and turned his scowl upon the girl. A fine sheen of sweat glazed his face and neck and Nami noticed his heavy breathing when he spoke. "And where have you been all day? Don't think that you're going to have it easy all the time just because you're Arlong-san's new pet."

Her eyes traveled past him down the path he'd emerged from. "Gosa Town is that direction," she mumbled.

"We've had a busy day today," the ray-man supplied with a sigh, "but more than half of these islands are now under our command - soon to be all of them. Not every village fell as easily as yours though - we had to set a few examples." He punctuated his statement with short chuckle.

Nami stared grimly at the ground in front of her and continued on her way.

"Where are you off to now," he called after her.

"Back to the ship like a good pet," she spat.

"It's not there, you know," he answered evenly.

She whipped around. The ray-man stood gazing in the direction that he'd come from, arms crossed, frown in place. "We moved locations to the other side of the island. Since you weren't around, I came to tell you that."

"Great thanks." She turned an about face and began walking the other direction. Footsteps behind her made her whip around, "I don't need you to follow me!"

"Who's following you, pipsqueak? We just happen to be going to the same place."

Nami's teeth ground together as she stomped ahead, "Then at least don't walk next to me, you bug-eyed idiot!"

"What? Say that again!"

Nami broke into a sprint. She turned to offer Kuroobi her best 'eat-shit' look and simultaneously tripped over an exposed root, sprawling headlong onto the forest floor and knocking the wind out of herself. For several moments she lay stunned on the ground.

"Well, well," A shadow fell over her prone body as the ray shuffled leisurely over, "look at the human who not only can't breathe under water, but who can't even manage to get around on dry land."

"Shut up," she returned dully around the grit in her mouth. Slowly she sat up inspecting her dirt-smeared dress and scraped palms without interest. Grabbing a nearby branch, she attempted to pull herself to her feet and gasped as a sharp pain shot through her ankle. Nami collapsed back to the ground and sat grasping her throbbing appendage, waiting impatiently for the annoying shadow to finally pass her by so she could limp away on her own.

"What happened - twist your ankle," the shadow asked instead.

Nami gave no reply and did not look up at him.

There came a loud sigh and a webbed hand reached down toward her.

"Just go away," she pleaded, fighting back tears with what little dignity she still had left.

"Stupid girl." Kuroobi snatched her up before she had a chance protest any further and tucked her in the cook of his arm. He began marching and Nami, lacking any further strength to resist, sagged off him like a limp ragdoll.

"Listen, you're still just a brat, so let me try to explain this to you" the ray huffed, "even though our kinds are enemies and it's only natural that we hate each other, you're now our shipmate, and since you're so helpless I have to make sure you don't get yourself killed."

"You're wrong," she mumbled at the ground.

He looked down at her in surprise, "How's that?"

She craned her own neck up at him until their eyes squarely met. "I don't hate you because you're a fishman."

His expression grew even more quizzical.

"I hate you," she went on, "because you killed my mother."

His bemused face morphed slowly into a grim comprehension. He gave a short nod and stared forward once again. "I see."

Nami went back to watching the ground passing beneath her. Neither of them spoke until they reached the shore.

"How did you enjoy your little visit home," a grinning Arlong asked as Kuroobi and Nami came aboard.

Nami stared back at him for a long moment; she drew in a deep breath and then shrugged, "I don't think the people in town like me so much anymore, but having lots of money makes it a bit easier to bear."

Arlong chuckled as if she were a parrot he'd taught to use profanity; he slapped her small back appreciatively, "A girl after my own heart!"

Nami winced, then laughed along with him, her soul dying a little.

"Alright nakama, it's been a long day - let's go get some grub."

The Arlong Pirates headed for the galley. Kuroobi, however, hung back, his eyes shifted suspiciously to the orphan girl who stood alone - gazing toward the island.

Chapter 2: A Deal with the Devil

Chapter Text

Bad weather kept Nami inside Arlong's cabin - the only suitable place on the ship where she could work without harassment. She was close to meeting her quota of ten maps a day and had taken a break to peer out the windows to the shore. She'd desperately hoped to be able to visit Nojiko later, but the rain would make it difficult since she had no umbrella.

To her relief, most of the crew was away - either extorting tribute from any of the 20 towns under their boot or overseeing the construction of a new giant headquarters that Arlong was currently using said tribute to build. Nami wanted nothing to do with the "Park" as it was referred to and had yet to visit the work site.

She turned back to her own unfinished work with a groan. The one thing she'd loved to do, and now Arlong had warped it into something despicable that made her regret ever having learned cartography.

"Rain or not, I have to get out of here."

000

Choo stood with his arms crossed defiantly as rivulets streamed down his body. Being a fishman, impervious to both rain and cold, he silently stewed that he'd been selected to guard the ship all day. He took no apparent notice of the soft plop of Nami's shoes as she scurried over the deck behind him.

The girl smirked to herself as she passed him by.

"Hold it," a cross voice halted her escape.

She turned with a sigh, "Yeah?"

Choo faced her with a frown on his protruding lips. "Are you sneaking off before you finish your work?"

"No, I finished all the maps already - I just want to go now."

"And what are you going to do - swim to shore?"

"Maybe."

"Chu - In the middle of a storm," he admonished, "That doesn't seem like a very smart idea."

She made a face, annoyed by his solid reasoning, "Well, why don't you let me worry about that?"

"What would Arlong-san say if I let you drown on my watch," he tsked.

"I won't drown," she huffed.

Choo continued staring down at her with arms crossed over his chest.

"If you're worried," she suggested helpfully, "then you could swim me over."

"Oh no I won't - chu! You can just go back in there and draw ten more maps if you have so much free time." He pointed back at the cabin, "Now go before you catch some kind of cold!"

She curled her lip at him, stomping her foot on the deck with a splash, "Shut up, Choo - I don't take orders from you; I've already done my work for the day, and I want to go!"

He gave a dismissive shrug, "Unfortunately, we don't always get what we want; otherwise, I wouldn't be standing here arguing with a noisy brat like you - chu!"

"I've got my own stuff to do," she ground out impotently between her clenched teeth, "don't take it out on me just because Arlong made you stick around on this ship all day!"

Choo's normally rosy cheeks flushed a shade darker than usual as his lips parted to deliver a retort. At that moment, a remora-man stepped over to them, inserting himself hastily between Nami and the other fishman.

"Hitchin - chu! I haven't seen you around for a while," the pirate officer exclaimed, his argument with the obstinate child momentarily forgotten. "Where's the fire?"

"Choo-san," the smaller fishman gasped, "I've got big news, who else is around?"

"You're looking at us," grumbled Choo.

"I just swam here from Stringers Island - I got a tip there's a merchant ship heading this way with some extremely valuable cargo. She's fast on her way to the Grand Line and there's another crew - The Kreig Pirates - with designs on raiding her..." Hitchin babbled breathlessly.

"Slow down," Choo butted in, "First of all, what kind of 'extremely valuable cargo' are we even talking about? Gold? Jewels? berries?"

"Probably those, but I'm talking about something far better! There's something they want to keep a secret, but it's the main reason they're even making the voyage."

"Chu! Well spill it, already!"

The remora-man glanced around before leaning furtively toward Choo. "A devil fruit."

Nami watched Choo's eye pop out almost as far as his lips.

"Devil what," she demanded.

The two looked offhandedly at her for a moment, suddenly remembering her existence.

Choo immediately fixed his fellow fishman with an intense stare, "Are you sure about this?"

"I have it from a very reliable source," insisted Hitchin.

The officer in charge paced back and forth several times as he wrestled with his decision. "How much time would you say we have before we miss our chance?"

"We'd have to leave now if we wanted to catch her. Where's Arlong-san?"

"Who knows - chu! He may not even be on the island at this point. I know he had several errands to run."

"Not to knock your skills, Choo-san, but I don't think we can pull off a raid like this with just the two of us - especially when there's a whole damn pirate fleet involved! Even if it's only a bunch of rookies like the Kreig pirates, I'm not a strong enough fishman to take on those kinds of numbers."

"And I'm in charge of the ship while Arlong-san is gone," sighed Choo, "I can't abandon my post..."

"I'm an officer here too, in case you forgot," Nami piped up, "I can guard the ship while you two go off."

"Shaddup!" Choo glared at her. "No one's leaving you in charge of anything!"

"But we could leave the ship with Momoo," suggested Hitchin.

"We may need Momoo if we actually want to pull off this raid - chu!"

Hitchin looked doubtful, "We're talking very delicate cargo, here. We need a lighter touch than Momoo - he'd be like a bull in a china shop."

"Hmm, true," agreed the other thoughtfully. "We don't even have a plan; I don't see how this is going to work."

The deck fell into a dejected silence.

"I might have a plan," offered Nami.

The two gazed skeptically down at her.

"But I want a favor if it's successful," she continued.

"I'm not going to tell you again to get your ass back in that cabin - chu!"

Nami scowled defiantly up at him. "You'll be sorry! I know a way for you to get that stupid thing you want without anyone even knowing you're there!" The girl studied their expressions as their skepticism slowly shifted to begrudging curiosity.

000

While Momoo guarded the ship and the two fishmen lurked somewhere underneath the waves, Nami lounged languidly in a small dingy. Her soaked dress still clung to her shivering body as the wind blew her aimlessly over the surface of the sea even though the storm had subsided substantially as the waters cooled. The girl's ears pricked as she picked up the sound of an approaching ship. Squeezing her eyes tightly shut, she maintained her position at the bottom of the boat and waited.

"Boat ahoy," came a distant cry.

On cue, Nami hauled herself up to a sitting position and turned toward the vessel, waving her arms in a frantic, exhausted manner. "Help," she weakly wailed.

Men rushed to the bow for a better look at the unexpected flotsam. Nami got up on wobbly knees and waved with even greater urgency. "Help, help! Oh, please help me!"

Within minutes, she was hauled aboard. The captain made his way over to the shivering girl now seated on the deck and wrapped in a blanket.

"Where did you come from, child; where's your family?"

"We got caught in a flash storm," she sniffled, "I was able to make it to the dingy, but my dad got stuck in the ropes and w-w-went down with the sh-sh-ship." She buried her face in the blanket, whimpering.

"Ah, you poor kid!" The captain tossed a burly arm around her. "Don't worry, we're going to make sure you get back safely where you belong. You just go with Pauly, and he'll take you somewhere where you can rest and get warmed up."

Nami was brought to the lower deck and offered a hammock which she curled up into with her blanket. She listened as the sailor's footsteps went back up the ladder. As soon as she was sure he was gone, she sat up and crept to the hatch leading down into the hold.

She found, to her surprise, casks of all sizes packed and stacked closely together. She hadn't imagined a scenario where she'd have no idea how to begin searching for her target once she'd reached the right location. Pushing the momentary setback aside, the girl carefully scrutinized the assortment of barrels, trying to decide which was the most logical container for a perishable, yet extremely valuable item.

According to Hitchin, she was supposed to be looking for a very rare kind of fruit that gave whoever ate it a special ability.

"What ability," she wanted to know.

Hitchin didn't have that information.

"Well, what does it look like?"

Hitchin wasn't sure: It'll look like some fruit with a kind of swirly pattern - was all he could supply.

"If you don't even know what it does, why do you want it so badly? Why would anyone be dumb enough to pay a fortune for a piece of fruit no one knows anything about? What if the ability it gives you is stupid?"

Don't be ridiculous, she was told, there were no 'stupid' devil fruit powers!

"Then why, if it gives you such amazing power, don't you just eat the fruit yourself rather than sell it?"

Hitchin had, at this juncture, advised her to shut up and just worry about getting the damn thing.

Fine. The whole notion of magical fruit sounded made up anyway. As long as they didn't forget the favor they owed her, she'd get their stupid demonic fruit - even if she had to steal from people who'd tried to help her. At least it was only something useless.

After several moments of creeping along and scanning barrels, her eye was caught by a conspicuously small cask pushed back into the furthest recess of the hold. A few more minutes of hasty searching did not reveal any other containers of the same size. Nami's heart rate picked up at the thought that this might actually be what she was looking for. She reached for the pin cask - light enough for her to pick up - and carefully shook it. Nothing happened. It must have been packed with padding. She shook it harder. Something inside rattled lightly.

Slamming the pin back down, she scrabbled vigorously at the metal band holding it closed. She broke several nails, two of them past the quick, but couldn't manage to budge the fitting. Panicking slightly, she thought about simply bolting with the parcel despite not being sure if the fruit was inside. Before she could decide, however, a faint creaking noise above alerted her to someone approaching.

Nami scrambled back through the hatch and into her hammock once again just in time for the ship's cook to reach the lower deck with a mug of hot broth for her. She gratefully accepted the offering, sipping on it appreciatively until the man had once again disappeared back up the ladder. Once she was alone again, she dashed back toward the storeroom to retrieve her cask. Devil fruit or not, it would have to do for the fishmen. Even if it didn't turn out to be the mystery fruit, hopefully it was at least something they would still consider valuable enough to agree to her terms. She was risking her life, after all.

Her foot had only just touched the floor of the hold once again when the entire ship rocked with a deafening boom. Nami clung to the ladder in terror as the thunder of cannon fire exploded all around. Shouts and screams from above were quickly drowned out by yet another round of cannons. The promised pirate attack was officially underway it seemed, and she was trapped below deck. Lunging for the item she'd returned for, she hurried back up only to slip off a rung and come crashing back to the bottom.

Nami lay stunned for what seemed like several moments. Gradually she registered the ceiling, swimming hazily back into her star-filled vision. With a groan, she turned her throbbing head to see the cask rolled out of her reach. Pushing aside the pain and forcing herself up, she began crawling after it, but suddenly froze as stomping footsteps rapidly approached the opening of the cargo hold. She made a desperate dive for the larger barrels, squeezing herself behind them as pirates started filing down the ladder.

"Alright, start grabbin' 'em!"

Through a gap in the barrels, she could make out at least three of them as they fanned out and started hoisting the larger containers on their shoulders. She'd also be discovered, she realized, if she didn't think of something quickly.

"Oh? What's this?"

Her heart thundered as she swallowed a shriek trying to claw its way out of her throat, but then an arm reached out and snatched up the pin she'd been struggling with only minutes earlier.

A wave of relief passed over her, quickly followed by a stab of dismay the moment the pirate pulled out a small hatchet from his sash and used its edge it to effortlessly pop the band off the container. The lid, followed by a shower of straw, spilled to the floor. Lastly, a gourd-like object landed in the pirate's open palm. Nami immediately noticed the swirl pattern on its skin - just as Hitchin had described.

"Well fuck me! Here it is!"

"You sure?" Another one came up for closer inspection, blocking Nami's view.

"You sure," repeated his comrade mockingly, "What does it look like to you, Gin - Whitebeard's fuckin' left nut?"

Nami hated pirates.

"Well, do we need to keep loading up these other casks?"

"Of course we do, asshat, Don Krieg wants everything!"

Nami began to silently pray to any god that could hear her as they continued lifting barrel after barrel. Squeezing further back into the crevasse she'd wedged herself into, she felt her hand brush against a coarse fabric - a tarp? An old sail? She gripped it tightly. As the last large cask was lifted away from her, she slid unnoticed under the canvas, disappearing into its folds while hot tears of anger and disappointment stung her eyes.

She waited for the sound of retreating footsteps back up the ladder and then waited several minutes more before daring to emerge from hiding. Slowly she crawled out of the hold. The sleeping deck was empty, but she could still hear sharp voices rising from above. Peeking her head out cautiously, Nami found the entire ship's crew bound and bloodied on the main deck as the contents of their vessel were removed to one of multiple war ships surrounding them.

"And lastly, gentlemen," A grand-looking, armored man - clearly the pirate captain - pontificated from the forecastle down at his literal captive audience, "we are taking this ship in the service of Kreig's fleet; which of you will be joining us?"

The merchant captain, his kind, leather worn face now a swollen pulp slowly oozing blood down his chin from a crushed nose, slumped very noticeably in the girl's peripheral view. Nami felt sick at the sight of him. The cook sat on the man's far side and leaned solicitously toward his captain who appeared to be muttering softly. Nami crawled a little further out to hear what he was saying. No one had taken notice of her yet and she hoped to keep it that way.

"Let 'em finish me off; I'd rather die than serve under that piece of shit. You can do whatever you like - all I ask is that you don't let 'em get his hands on the real one. Drop it in the ocean before you let him have it, you hear? Better yet, keep it for yourself - eat it and kill that dog-jowled son of a whore..."

"He's not getting his hands on it, Captain, I promise you," swore the cook under his breath, "No one but me ever looks in the place where it's hidden."

"That poor kid we picked up must have also found somewhere to hide," groaned the captain, "I don't care to think what'll happen to her once she gets discovered by these ass-pimples."

Nami shuddered. She didn't care to think of that either. Not for the first time since boarding the merchant ship, her resolve wavered, but not due to fear for her own safety. She wondered if any sailor who refused to join the pirates really would be killed. She watched helplessly along with the captain and the cook as one man after another reluctantly and shamefully stood up to pledge their allegiance to Don Kreig. Much like the two of them, she couldn't bear the injustice. Unlike them, however, she still had a chance to save herself, and more importantly, she had a whole village of her own people back home to worry about saving.

While her heart went out to the unfortunate sailors, she couldn't help the sudden flutter of hopeful elation she'd felt when she'd heard the cryptic comment from the cook about 'the real one' being 'hidden where no one but me ever looks'. Putting two and two together, the girl ducked back below deck in search of the galley. Time was running out.

With every drawer pulled out, every cabinet opened and rummaged through, every garbage pail, pot and pan overturned, Nami stood panting and bewildered in the middle of the ransacked kitchen. There were precious few fruits to be found - only common apples or the occasional lemon. She'd looked through all the stores as well and found nothing.

"Where could it be," she breathed, glancing frantically in all directions, "am I looking in the wrong place? Did I misunderstand what he said somehow?"

The creak of approaching footsteps startled the bemused girl back to the realization that she wasn't the sole occupant of the ship. She darted for the first hiding place she could find and crawled into the cabinet below the sink, knocking over one of the few remaining items still lurking inside. Nami knew what it was. She'd noticed the small box labeled 'Rat Poison' at the beginning of her search and hastily dismissed it, but now something prompted her to pick it up.

The box felt rather heaver that she'd expected. Squeezing it on either side, she thought she felt a slight bulge in the middle. Her heart thudded as she fumbled with the corners and pulled the top open.

"What the hell happened in here," thundered a voice from the other side of the pitch-black enclosure she'd stuffed herself into. The noisy rustle of cookware and other debris being kicked violently aside caused her to immediately freeze. Nami quivered in dread.

A moment later the cabinet door flew open and a large, grimy face grimaced in at her. Nami shrieked and kicked at the intruder, but the pirate grabbed her by the leg and yanked her out.

Nami's free hand closed around a nearby meat fork as she was dragged from her hiding place; with all her might, she thrust its sharp prongs into her would-be abductor's forearm.

"Fuuuuuck! You little Bitch," he screamed, and flecks of his spittle hit her in the face like the spray from a crashing wave.

Breaking loose, Nami bolted past him out the door while he struggled to dislodge the utensil, but soon the enraged brute was up and barreling after her.

The box clamped between her teeth, the child flew up the rungs of the ladder leading to the main deck, her pursuer hot on her heels. He made another swipe at her leg as she reached the top and Nami stumbled forward onto her face and rolled to the edge of the ship.

"I'm gonna kill you, bitch," she heard directly behind her.

She glanced up in time to see one of the captured sailors, still tied up and awaiting his fate, casually stick his foot out to trip the irate pirate, who slammed headlong onto the deck.

The greatly appreciated interference bought her just enough time: Hoisting herself up and over the side, she hurtled into the sea.

Nami began to swim as hard as she could while another loud splash announced the Krieg pirate's ongoing pursuit to murder her. With expert long strokes he quickly overtook floundering girl, snatching the back of her garment and spinning her around to face him.

"Help me, help me," she screamed as his hands closed around her throat and her vision began to blur. A silvery jet suddenly shot out of the ocean to the man's left, striking his temple. His grip immediately fell from her neck, and he collapsed lifelessly below the waves - a red cloud of blood engulfing his stunned and hideous face.

She noticed another figure zipping beneath the water and Nami quickly took several deep breaths as she was pulled under by Choo. She'd never been happier to see his stupid, permanently puckered countenance. Arlong's sniper dove rapidly beneath Kreig's pirate fleet. Hitchin, who'd been busily drilling holes in all of the ships, quickly caught up to them as well. As soon as they were a safe distance away, Choo once again surfaced. Nami gasped for breath, her arms wrapped around his neck, her fist still somehow miraculously squeezing onto the tattered rat poison box.

"Are you alright," the smelt-whiting fishman asked, eyeing her over his shoulder in what could have passed as concern.

"Did you get it, Nami," demanded Hitchin popping up moments later.

Wordlessly, Nami held up the small soggy box.

Choo took the box from her and unceremoniously reached inside. He pulled out what looked like a little tangerine with swirls covering its skin.

Hitchin gasped, leaning in closer. "Ha! I don't believe it. The genuine article - this is going to fetch us a fortune!"

"Yeah. Let's hurry up and get out of here while our luck still holds - chu. This was almost a disaster, and I don't even want to think about what Arlong-san would've done to us if we'd gotten Nami killed. I never should have let the two of you talk me into this!"

The girl in question collapsed weakly against Choo's back, too tired to argue, and allowed herself to be carried back to the Conomi Islands and her pirate overlords.

000

"Where's the ship?"

Nami's head bobbed up, startled out of her dose buy Hitchin's sudden exclamation. Fishmen and girl gazed in bewilderment at the spot where they'd last left Shark Superb.

"Maybe we should ask Momoo," huffed Choo.

"Look down there on the beach." Nami pointed toward a pile of dismantled beams lying on the sands. Nearby stood a pair of figures gathering and lifting the massive strips of lumber.

"Kaneshiro - chu!"

The lean goldfish fishman spun around in surprise at the sound of his name being called. "Oh, there you two are - and the little human brat too. Where've you been?"

"Nevermind that! What have you done to our ship," cried Hitchin, as he and Choo hurried up the shore toward the crew's shipwright.

"Arlong-san's orders: We're usin' the lumber from Shark Superb to build Arlong Park." He then turned back to his apprentice, a young betta fishman, "hurry it up, Aka-Mushi!"

Choo gave another weary sigh as he watched them go, "Leave it to Arlong-san to be too cheap to buy some extra lumber." He turned to Nami and Hitchin, "Speaking of which, let's go ahead and bring this to him," he held up the strange small fruit.

Nami, however, hung back. Weary and having done more than her allotted duty for the day, she had no inclination to meet back up with Arlong and the fishman crew that evening. Instead, she headed in the opposite direction.

By now, the sun was beginning to set, nevertheless Nami was careful to avoid walking down the main thoroughfare as her presence in town was no longer a welcome site. She still managed to pick up a few cold stares from neighbors who'd once smiled and waved at her, but Nami tried her best not to feel too hurt by it. It was only natural - anyone who willingly joined up with their own mother's murderer deserved nothing but contempt. She was a traitor, she reminded herself, and had to learn to embrace it.

Picking up her pace, Nami veered away from town and headed for the outskirts and the groves beyond.

Nojiko met her at the door before she'd even reached the porch.

"Nami, what did they do to you," she exclaimed, running up to her younger sister.

"Is it really that bad," the other girl stared self-consciously down at her torn, wet, soiled clothes and blood encrusted nails. "It's not what you think, Nojiko..."

"You can explain inside," interjected the twelve-year-old, taking her firmly by the wrist, "first you need to get out of those damp clothes and into a warm bath."

"That sounds magical," Nami sighed as she allowed herself to be pulled into the house.

"So do you really think Arlong will agree to what you want," Nojiko called out from the kitchen after listening apprehensively but silently to Nami recall her terrifying day.

From the bathroom, Nami paused in the midst of toweling off, "Well, it's the only shot I have - he has to take me seriously after all I went through today!"

"I'm not so sure I want him to."

Nami appeared momentarily from the hallway, pulling one of Belle-Mere's old t-shirs over her head. "Don't say that Nojiko, this is for you and everyone in Cocoyasi!"

Her sister whipped around from the stove, fixing her with an appraising glare, "You should worry about yourself! Look at you - you're as pale as wax; you look half dead."

"That's just because of this shirt," dismissed Nami, pinching the baggy material between her fingers, "Yellow always makes me look sallow."

"It's not the shirt!"

"Hey, what are you making," deflected Nami casually as possible as the delicious aroma hit her nostrils.

"I've been learning some of Belle-Mere-san's recipes," replied Nojiko, still eyeing her disapprovingly, "This is orange chicken stir fry. It'll be ready in a minute."

"Don't worry about feeding me," Nami insisted, "save your resources - I can take care of myself."

The older child quirked an eyebrow beneath her lavender locks. "Really? When was the last time you ate?"

Nami paused, caught off guard by the query. Before she could answer, her gut emitted a low growl. She quickly slapped her arms around her midsection as if to stifle the noise. "Look, I've been pretty busy all day, so I haven't had much of a chance - but I eat fine."

"Oh, I'll bet," an unimpressed Nojiko turned off the stove, "Now go get some bowls."

Having dinner with her sister, talking and laughing like old times, almost allowed Nami to forget for a moment about pirates and berries and grief. She could imagine Belle-Mere just in the next room putting clothes away or rummaging through the closet for something and at any moment she would walk in the kitchen and join them. She wished she could freeze the moment in time forever like a scene in a snow globe and never have Arlong's hideous memory darken their lives ever again.

000

The girls started awake at the heavy wrapping from the front door. Nojiko immediately sat up, reaching for a hammer she kept beside the bed. Nami merely rolled over, emitting a soft groan.

"Don't worry, I'm sure it's for me," sighed the smaller girl, pulling herself begrudgingly up and rolling out of bed. "I'll be right there - just let me get dressed!" She shouted for the benefit of the fishman waiting outside.

Aka-Mushi, the apprentice shipwright, gazed at her from beneath one long red strip of fin that flopped from behind his head and across his eye as she opened the door three minutes later and loped past him down the pathway from Belle-Mere's house. The earliest rays of dawn touched the horizon, providing her just enough light to see the path leading to her looming appointment on the other side of town.

"You don't look so great; sleep okay?"

Nami balked at finding the young fishman walking apace with her.

"I know how to find the place, thanks. You don't need to take me there or anything," she shot back, walking faster to get ahead of him.

"It's fine. I'm going to the same place too," he stated, taking no notice of her extremely barbed hint.

After a long pause, he abruptly let out a loud yawn behind her.

"As for me, I hardly slept at all," he responded to a question she'd never asked, "We've been working all day and night to finish Arlong Park, y'know. I was sorry we had to dismantle the Shark Superb, but the new digs're turning out even better than I expected. I bet you never seen a building so big in your life. It's way bigger than anything else on this island."

Nami bit back an acerbic retort before it left the tip of her tongue. She didn't have the energy to deal with him. Truthfully, she hadn't slept well, and she did feel terrible. Her head pounded and chills racked her entire body. She must have caught a cold after all from being damp so long yesterday. So, instead, she simply tuned out the betta-man's chatter and focused solely on her pitch to the pitiless shark holding every human life on the Conomi Islands in his hands.

Just as the junior shipwright had promised, Arlong Park was certainly impressive in size. It easily dwarfed any of the buildings in Cocoyasi. Nami followed Aka-Mushi through a side gate in the great stone wall surrounding the pirate fortress. Once inside, a grid of walkways and pavilions divided the water into several separate pools - making up the "courtyard" leading to the grand sea entrance. The rest of the compound was taken up almost entirely by the massive five story tower in the center. What seemed like the entire crew bustled in and out of the structure, carrying materials and supplies, climbing scaffolding or having discussions in small groups. Kaneshiro single-handedly oversaw the whole endeavor like the ringleader in a circus, shouting orders in all directions.

"Pretty amazing, huh," Aka-Mushi suddenly spoke up beside her, obviously mistaking her slack-jawed horror for admiration, "Arlong-san came up with the design; it's just like the one at-"

"Aka-Mushi, hurry up and get over here! I need your help," the senior shipwright yelled over at his protege.

"Oops - sorry Kaneshiro-san!" He threw Nami an apologetic wave before jogging away, "I'm coming!"

The girl gratefully watched him leave, then turned her attention to her gaunt reflection in the pool. It could have been the distortion of the ripples, but she suspected the talkative jerk was right: she looked terrible. Hastily slapping some pink back into her cheeks, she reflexively jumped as an ominous shape appeared in the water, behind her.

Nami had to suppress a primal urge to run screaming at the sight of Arlong's steel trap grin. On either side of him stood Hachi and Kuroobi. Choo, she noticed, was conspicuously absent from the usual foursome.

"There she is," chuckled the shark, "our fearless surveyor. I heard all about your big excursion yesterday."

"Then hopefully you also received the fruit of my labor." She immediately cringed at the pun that popped unbidden out of her mouth.

Arlong, however, seemed amused. "Shahaha! Yes, I did. And while I applaud your gumption to go fetch it for me, I can't say I was thrilled to learn about you going on this fool's errand that nearly got you killed."

Nami stiffened.

"Now don't worry," he laid his large hand on her shoulder, squeezing a bit too tightly, "I don't blame you - you're only a child. Choo and Hitchin should have known better, but I've already dealt with them."

Nami noticed Hachi and Kuroobi exchange tense glances on either side of their captain.

"What matters is that you know better than to make a decision like that on your own anymore." His stare intensified as he continued gripping her shoulder. Nami resisted every urge inside her to squirm, remaining ramrod straight and meeting his gaze. "I would consider it a great blow for our crew and even all of fishman kind to lose out on such gifts and talent for the sake of one fancy piece of produce. You're worth even more than money, kitten."

Seeing an opening, her face fell into a sullen pout, "But I did give you a gift - and you don't even appreciate it! I thought you'd be happy I tried so hard - Hitchin promised you would be!" With glee, she threw the remora-man, again, to the sharks.

Despite himself, the captain appeared momentarily put on the back foot by her emotional blackmail, "That's not what I said."

"I only did it because I wanted to prove to you how committed I am to the crew..."

Behind Arlong, Kuroobi let out a loud snort. Admittedly, that was going a bit too far for anyone to swallow.

The shark-man offered his own toothy smirk. "No doubt you are."

"But if it's possible, I would like to ask for one little thing," she pressed.

Arlong's brow quirked beneath his hat, "Ah, here it is at last - what do you want?"

"You remember how you promised me I could buy Cocoyasi Village if I was able to collect the 100 million berries, don't you?"

"Yes, I do." He gave a short laugh, "Don't tell me you've already come up with the money!"

She threw up her hands in frustration. "How can I if I never get a chance to go out and make any? I'm always stuck here drawing maps! I need to have the time to go out and collect berries. I need a boat. I'm just asking that you give me a free week or two every now and then where I don't have to meet a quota - where I can travel off island - which is the only way I can make money. I promise you don't have to worry about me running away."

"I'm not worried about that," he smiled nastily, "but your first responsibility has to be your cartography duties; I'm not gonna let you slack off for your hobbies."

"I won't be slacking off," she insisted before being suddenly seized by a racking cough that she quickly pressed through, "I'll still draw as many maps as I did before. I'll just make twice as many when I'm here to make up for the time while I'm gone. And if I can do the same amount of work, what reason do you have to say no to what I'm asking?"

Arlong scratched his large chin contemplatively, finally shrugging as if making a very benevolent allowance, "Alright. If you really think you're up to it, I'm willing to let you have a trial run. But your work had better not suffer even a little bit - or else."

Good, it was settled. Nami refused to show him any gratitude. She'd damn well earned some privileges and they both knew it.

"Which brings me to what I really wanted to see you about," Arlong continued. He gazed admiringly up to the top of the palatial monument the fishmen had so quickly erected for themselves upon the conquered island. "I've got a surprise for you, Nami."

She was subsequently taken on a whirlwind tour of the many floors that made up Arlong Park. All along the way, Hachi flailed his six arms enthusiastically, pointing out where everything was eventually going to be located. Nami hardly cared. Finally, as they reached the top floor, Arlong appeared to grow suddenly very eager.

"Here it is," he announced, throwing open a door to the left of the stairway landing.

Nami hesitated, eyeing him warily.

"Nyu, go on Nami," Hachi ushered her forward, "Arlong-san set up a room just for you."

The girl stepped cautiously past Arlong into a modestly sized room with one large arched window. She walked over to it right away to peer wonderingly down at the antlike fishmen bustling below; it was the highest she'd ever been in her life. She stepped back again, suddenly dizzy. Unlike anywhere else in the building, she noticed this room was already furnished with fully laden bookshelves along the walls as well as a desk and cabinets right beside the window. Even one of her large maps of the archipelago hung impressively in a frame just above the desk.

"From today on, this'll be your room!" announced Arlong like she'd just won a grand prize. "Over there's your desk and pen! Anything you might possibly need is all here."

Through eyes watery with fever, she looked slowly around while a steady drumbeat pounded inside her seemingly cotton-filled head. What she needed right now was somewhere to lie down, but one thing she didn't see anywhere in the room was a bed. Instead, a single chair pulled up to the desk with all its neatly arranged tools and utensils beckoned mockingly to her. On top of dizzy, Nami now felt slightly queasy.

"Now, I'll expect you'd like to get straight to work, seeing as you've got a lot to catch up on." He gestured at a stack of heretofore unnoticed books and papers pushed back into a corner on the floor as an ugly added bonus, "Even in the middle of all this construction we didn't forget about our dear little cartographer, and we made sure to gather up plenty of data for you!"

He chuckled as he and the other two officers shuffled back out into the hallway, leaving her standing in stunned silence. "We'll just get outta your hair now and leave you to it - be back to check on your progress later! Show me you can make twice as many maps!" The door slammed behind them with an ominous click. Below, the pounding of construction and bellows of pirates echoed jeeringly up at her.

For several minutes more she remained motionless, staring in a fevered stupor at the stack of tomes as tall as she was. Abruptly, her empty stomach gave a shrill gurgle - sounding off like an internal factory whistle alerting her it was time to get to work. Taking a deep, resolute breath, Nami willed her legs to move toward the awaiting chair.

Chapter 3: Desperate Times

Chapter Text

When Nami heard how much the sale of the devil fruit had fetched Arlong, she was so enraged she'd nearly hurled her lantern to the floor and allowed her to room go up in flames, burning down the entire wretched Park and taking every last fishman along with her to hell. Had she any idea how insanely valuable that 'pricey piece of produce', as Arlong had so flippantly dismissed it, actually was, she would have demanded that they take it as payment in full for Cocoyasi. What an idiot!

But now that she knew, she wasn't going to forget about how they took advantage of her. If Arlong thought he was giving her an inch by letter her have a few measly free days, then she would take a mile - that's what she'd decided.

The very first week she'd spent locked inside the cartography room churning out maps had nearly killed her. Sometime into her third day, her fever had spiked, and she'd become delirious to the point that the ship's doctor had to be brought up to tend to her. She wasn't sure how close she'd come to dying, but it was close enough for Arlong to allow her to rest in bed for an entire day before sending her back to the grindstone once again. The only positive about it was Arlong sending actual decent meals - rather than garbage scraps - up to her for the following two days. By the end of the week, however, she was so completely wiped out she barely had strength to make a trip home to see Nojiko, much less any kind of voyage.

The following week found her almost fully recovered only to be due back at Arlong Park, but the workload she found waiting for her was nearly enough to shock her back into delirium. Nami did her best to power through her herculean task even without the good food showing up to help her through the day, but the stifling loneliness of the room after having spent a week convalescing at home with her sister was suddenly soul crushing. Nights were especially difficult as renewed grief for Belle-Mere swept over her in abrupt waves and she struggled to hold her quill steady through dry sobs.

The last miserable evening of the week as Nami lay dozing with her head against the open window, the ink on her final map still drying at the desk, she was started from fitful dreaming by raucous laughter down below. The girl jerked up and stared wild-eyed around the room for a moment before regaining her bearings. A fine sheen of sweat still glazed her body from the intense heat of the day that rose up to the pinnacle. From the faint ocean breeze wafting in through the window crack, came another volley of Arlong's unmistakable cackles. Hey eyes slowly made out the silhouette of a large ship anchored just outside the ramparts as she picked up the low reply of a second, unfamiliar voice. Nami strained to catch whatever she could of the discussion taking place directly below on the patio.

"...ever think about getting a devil fruit power of your own?"

(barely audible grunt)

"Yeah? Maybe someday you'll get lucky and the Navy'll spring for it, Shahahaha!"

(more low muttering)

"Well, stick with me and you could do very well for yourself," Arlong boomed jovially in his usual careless manner - which often became even more pronounced after a few drinks.

A long pause with intermittent exchanges she couldn't quite make out ensued, then the sudden announcement - "There it is: nearly 100 million berries; ever seen so much money in your life?"

"..."

"And here's your cut for brokering the sale...you humans sure love devil fruits - and I love your money! Shahahaha!"

Nami sank disbelievingly against the wall, blood thundering in her ears.

"Whelp, spend it in good health and come back to see me in another month...Come prepared to drink next time - I won't take 'no' for an answer!"

The world outside fell silent save the waves and the creaking of the departing ship while inside Nami's world, a storm raged.

000

Even though she'd stayed in town for her entire first week off, Nami hadn't been completely idle. She'd spent most of her recuperation period reading newspapers and researching. She'd even prepared a spot in the orange groves to stash her loot. On the morning of her first solo voyage, the ten-year-old felt confident she'd thought of everything - despite the undermining comments from Arlong and company.

"Might've checked this boat over a little better before deciding to go all the way to Stringers," snarked Kuroobi, "looks like it'll probably sink about halfway there."

"That boat obviously hasn't made a voyage since Gol D Roger was in diapers - chu."

"Nyu, didn't it used to belong to some old fisherman from Gosa," Hachi furrowed his brow in recollection, "It was in such bad shape we didn't even bother destroying it."

Nami pushed past everyone gathered on the doc to 'see her off'. "I've already patched it, and it floats." She made a face at Kuroobi who sneered down at her as she loaded provisions into the small cabin.

"Alright, leave her alone," snickered Arlong, "It's Nami's adventure and I'm sure she's very well-prepared."

Nami kept her back to them, pointedly ignoring their snide remarks as she went over her checklist one final time.

"Even so, you may need a little extra cash at some point..." Arlong reached into his long coat and pulled out a wad of paper money, "Here ya go."

"I already have money," she bristled, "You just gave me some earlier this morning!"

"Oh well, take some more," he shrugged, "you never know when it'll come in handy - just use it wisely."

She snatched the bills resentfully from him, certain it was the same money from the sale of her hard-earned devil fruit he now waved in her face.

Everything double checked, Nami was finally ready to shove off. She looked forward to her time away from all of them and Arlong Park even if nothing else came of the trip.

"Bye Nami, steal lots of treasure!"

"While you're at it, steal a better boat!"

"Come back alive and we'll get Take to throw you a party!"

"Whoo! Go get 'em, killer!"

While the boat drifted steadily from the dock, Nami responded with a gesture that would have earned her a slap from Belle-Mere. The pirates just laughed harder.

Threadsville, the capitol city of Stringers Island, was a bustling port that made even the largest town on the Conomi Islands look downright comatose. Under different circumstances, Nami would have thoroughly enjoyed a trip to such a vibrant and (to her eyes) amazing city. She walked past numerous stores and venues that sold beautiful, stylish clothing and shoes. More than once, she recalled the fat bundle of cash from Arlong stowed beneath her blouse, but her purpose for coming weighed far too heavily for her to be seriously tempted by any of the vast array of luxury items.

A bookstore eventually proved too much enticement and she stepped in for a quick perusal. She glanced around at the small nautical selection, then for some reason a book on poisonous plants sitting on a shelf across the aisle caught her eye. Nami picked it up and flipped through the leaves, pausing from time to time to read certain sections and quietly store the information away. After several minutes, however, she put the book back and left the store.

Nami's main reason for choosing Threadsville, aside from its close proximity to home, was its infamous reputation for trafficking in pirate goods. Many Navy personnel also frequented the city, intermingling with the criminal elements in a variety of interactions and transactions - as her shifty nakama Hitchin could personally attest. Even the local papers Nami subscribed to were often peppered with mentions of the dubious hub and its many scandals. She felt confident she'd be able to gain some leads after a little time acquainting herself with the locale.

Wanted posters lined the streets like advertisements - attesting to the Navy's heavy presence in the town. Nami paused now and again to examine the candid shots and their corresponding bounties. One figure noticeably absent from the dozens of pictures splashed over the thoroughfare was "Saw-Tooth Arlong". No matter how carefully she combed the streets, she couldn't find even a single wanted poster for any member of the Arlong Pirates.

The girl's fists automatically clenched at her sides at the injustice. Even if the Conomi Islands were only the sticks as far as a city like Threadsville was concerned, shouldn't the population of Stringers know what was happening in her hometown and the numerous other villages of her archipelago - how could they pretend that the monster who casually sank five navy ships, then set up a base on their conquered lands only months ago wasn't worth a single poster among all the scum of East Blue with bounties on their heads? Word of something so egregious had to have gone out in the papers; it was simply unimaginable that other parts of East Blue were unaware of Arlong's presence. Not that she believed there were any bounty hunters in that part of the world capable of killing the fishman, but if they thought he wasn't their problem, then they were sorely mistaken. Once he had Nami finish mapping the entire ocean, Arlong and his crew would be coming for them next.

"Are you alright, young lady; do you need any assistance?"

Nami jumped in surprise to see a woman in a Marine cap staring solicitously down at her.

'I'm fine," Nami squeaked, "I was just waiting for uh - my mom to come back."

"Oh? Where is she?"

"Um...visiting, my dad."

The woman gave her a perplexed frown, "Then why didn't you go with her?"

"Well, because she doesn't want me t-to meet him!"

"What?" The navy woman's brow furrowed deeper.

"...because he's a pirate! She doesn't want me to meet him because he's a pirate. So, she told me to wait here for her."

"Your father is a pirate," the woman repeated dubiously.

"Yes," insisted Nami.

"What's his name, if you don't mind me asking."

"Why? Are you gonna arrest him?"

"No," she shook her head, "I have no intentions of doing that. I'm here on other business." Her eyes traveled to the wanted poster Nami had been staring at.

Quickly taking the que, Nami blurted, "That's him. That's my dad." She glanced back at the picture of a rotund pirate gnawing on a leg of meat.

The woman blinked. "Lucky Roux of the Red Hair Pirates is your dad?"

"Sure is!"

"I see. Well, this still isn't a very safe area for kids. Why don't you come wait inside with me until your mom gets back?" She nodded toward an establishment across the street with many Navy patrons sitting outdoors at tables.

Although the lady, who introduced herself as Warrant Officer Beckett, was a bit too nosy for Nami's taste, she decided to forgive her after the sailor treated her to lunch.

"Where are you from," the woman continued to pry as Nami scarfed down her plate of fried tilapia.

The girl considered her response as she chewed. With a final flinty look, she answered, "Oh, just a little place called Conomi."

The warrant officer choked on a sip of coffee, but quickly recovered her composure. She gazed with careful scrutiny into Nami's face as the girl did the same back to her.

"Ever hear of it," pressed Nami.

"I have," replied the woman cagily, taking another sip of coffee. Several seconds passed, but she offered no other comment and suddenly fell silent.

Nami couldn't decide whether to be relieved or disappointed. She went back to eating when she noticed an officer approach their table from behind the woman. She watched the man swagger up and her eyes where immediately drawn to the mouse ears on his Marine hat as well as the rodent-like whiskers sprouting from his face by way of a mustache.

"Good afternoon, Beckett," announced the man, leaning close to her ear.

Warrant Officer Beckett's eyes widened at the sound of his voice. She placed her mug down and abruptly stood and saluted. "Captain Nezumi!"

"Sorry to interrupt you," he offered a hooded smile, "but I've been looking forward to reading your report ever since we made land. Would you happen have the information on that pirate smuggling ring prepared?"

"Oh - yes Captain," the woman gave a flustered glance at a leather satchel lying next to her chair, "I have all the notes compiled already and I should have that report ready for you by this evening..." She lowered her voice as the two continued their discussion.

Nami frowned at the bewhiskered man who'd failed to notice her existence. Something about him seemed familiar. She was sure she'd heard his voice before. However, the moment she heard the words 'pirate smuggling ring', she immediately forgot everything else. The girl waited patiently until the Navy captain departed once again.

"Excuse me," she said as Beckett sat back down, "I need to use the bathroom; I'll be right back."

After sneaking out a back entrance near the restrooms, Nami pulled the stolen notebook out from beneath her blouse and began to scan the pages as she leaned against the wall in the alleyway. Her eyes widened as she read through the highly informative details described by Beckett during her weeks of spying on the parties involved. She remained in the alley as long as she dared, memorizing everything she could within the warrant officer's journals, before heading back inside.

"I'm back," the girl announced. "I should really get going, but I wanted to tell you 'Thanks' for buying me lunch." And also, for all the great information about where to steal pirate treasure, she mentally added.

"Wouldn't you like some dessert," asked the woman.

Nami gave it a brief consideration before replying, "No, I don't want to take up any more of your time or money, and anyway, I think my mom is probably looking for me." She bumped her hand against an empty water glass, knocking it to the floor with a thud. "Oops!"

Nami ducked under the table and hastily transferred the notebook in her shirt back to Beckett's satchel before grabbing the glass and setting it back on the table. With a final cheerful wave, she turned and trotted out of the eatery, leaving the nonplussed Navy woman staring after her.

000

For the following couple of nights, Nami waited futilely around the docks where Beckett's notes reported sporadic pirate transactions took place. She witnessed various unsavory scenes while lying under a pile of newspapers beside a nearby bench, some even involving money, but none that resembled what was described in the warrant officer's journal. Upon daybreak, she would drag herself back to her own vessel to sleep for a few hours only to head back out to gather any other possible leads the following afternoon.

She soon discovered a bar popular with pirates where she began ordering food. Throughout her time there, she endured rowdy patrons swapping absurd stories, arguing loudly or boasting about their exploits, but Nami hardly learned anything useful from them.

Later, after brawling men slammed into her table nearly collapsing it, Nami finally bolted - snatching a knife and satchel on her way out. Once safely inside the cabin of her own boat she inspected the contents of the stolen pouch: several gold coins of an unknown currency along with some large, gaudy pieces of jewelry she hoped were expensive. She then turned her attention to the knife she'd pulled from the pirate's jacket when he'd crashed unceremoniously into her plate of crab legs. It was small and sharp; it cut easily through the straps holding his money bag. She stowed it away for safe keeping.

The following evening's sentry duty found her back in position once again. Nodding off against her bench, she was suddenly startled awake by an undefined noise. Nami sat up and peered into the darkness toward the coast. The moon and the faint city lights painted the outlines of what appeared to be a dinghy moored to the wharf. People moved around on the boat, but she was unable to determine what they were doing. The girl, at the risk of drawing attention to herself, determined to move closer.

Doffing her newspaper covers, she scurried for the rocks along the coast, moving as quickly and quietly as possible over them toward the dock. Aside from the activity on the boat, no one else was around the low trafficked area outside of town. She could hear the voices of at least two people muttering back and forth as she approached.

"That quack just can't get enough of this shit. Is it really that good?"

"I tried it once, but all it did was make me puke my guts out."

"Well, I'll take two million over that any day - kyhuh,huh,huh!"

"Shhh! Keep your voice down, idiot."

"Why? There's no one out here."

"Shut up...Look - there's his signal - let's go."

A small light flashed quickly out in the distance and the two pirates, one toting a large jar of dark liquid while the other followed behind him with saber at the ready, disembarked out onto the pier, melding almost immediately with the shadows of the night. Their rendezvous taking just under five minutes, the pair returned with the first pirate now carrying a sack slung over his shoulder.

"Another day another two million berries," grunted the first man as he chucked the sack into the cabin, "this is the easiest money I've ever made."

"Almost too easy," agreed the second, absently using his blade to trim off a hang nail, his well-adjusted night vision catching a strange glimmer on the bottom of the boat. "Hey, did you happen to drop some money out of that bag?"

"No. Why?"

"'Cause I see something shiny right here." He bent down and picked up the small disc, holding it up to the moon for closer inspection. "It looks like gold!"

"There's no gold in that bag - it's all paper money." The other walked to the opposite deck and stared down, "Look, there's more scattered over here!"

"Do you think someone may have boarded our dinghy while we were gone?"

"Who would sneak onto our dinghy, sprinkle gold coins around, then disappear? Some kind of magic...uh, I dunno - boat nymph?"

"Well, there weren't any coins here before - how do you explain that?"

"Likely something besides a visit from a naked mythological woman."

"Huh? Are nymphs supposed to be naked?"

"They're nature goddesses, so I would assume they'd be..."

Two million berries was heavier than Nami had expected as she shimmied monkey-style down the pole of the pier with the sack of money stuffed as far down into her shirt as she could manage. Just a short drop to the rocks below and she'd be home free. Scattering all her recently pilfered coins over the boat in a momentary fit of insanity, her reckless gamble to stow away inside their cabin and await a bountiful harvest had paid off when the money literally dropped in her lap.

Finally making it to the ground, the girl squeezed into the crevasse between the underside of the pier and the sloping shore. The pirates' conversation had grown quiet, and she could no longer hear any distinct noises coming from the boat. They were sure to notice their missing money soon (if they hadn't already) but she was baffled by the silence from above. She waited several minutes more, straining her ears for a shout or an exclamation, possibly feet thudding rapidly over the wooden planks, anything to indicate what was going on, but nothing came.

Cautiously, Nami poked her head out. The moment she did, an arm yanked her roughly up by the collar and slammed her onto the wharf.

"Well, well, it looks like we found our nymph," the snaggle-toothed pirate sneered down at the gasping, breathless child. With one hand pinning her down, he reached for the bag sticking out of her shirt. Nami fended him off with a swipe of her dagger, but he caught it easily, squeezing her wrist until a scream ripped from her throat.

"Let's kill her," suggested the saber-wielding pirate, raising his sword eagerly behind his crewmate.

"There's no need to go that far," chided the other blandly, "she's just a girl." He turned his dark eyes back to Nami, then to the knife still clutched in her hand. "Were you planning to use that on me?"

He took the knife from her, sliding it lazily under the buttons of her blouse. "You shouldn't play with sharp objects. You could get hurt, y'know." He continued popping each one deliberately off, snatching the heavy bag away from her chest, "It would be a shame to scar up that cute little bosom."

"Lemme go! Lemme go! Please!" Nami squirmed helplessly against the arms pinning her in place.

"See if she's got any more of those gold coins hidden on her," chuckled the second pirate, coming up for a closer look.

"That's not a bad idea," grinned the first.

While rough hands roved over her torso, Nami's thoughts drifted back to the grove, sitting outside under a large umbrella and having lunch with Belle-Mere-san, Nojiko and Gen-san. Gen-san was telling jokes, and everyone was laughing. Bees buzzed around the orange blossoms. Out of nowhere a shrill whistle pierced the air.

Immediately, Nami was snapped back to the present where apparently the pirates had heard the same noise as she. The brute who'd been pawing her jumped to his feet, grabbing the money bag as he and the second pirate bolted for their vessel.

A sudden figure leveling a pistol barrel in their faces blocked the pirates' exit.

"Freeze," shouted a familiar voice.

Nami pulled herself up, squinting into the darkness in front of her at the indistinct form of Warrant Officer Beckett.

The tromping of many boots immediately followed as a contingent of Navy soldiers materialized out of the night from all directions and, within seconds, had their targets surrounded.

While the two pirates were cuffed and lead away, Beckett hurried to catch a retreating Nami.

"Wait! You're not under arrest, but don't run! You need medical attention!"

Nami paused, throwing a look back over her shoulder, "I'm not hurt, so if I'm not under arrest, then I'd like to go now."

Ignoring her statement, the Warrant Officer strode over to her, grasping Nami by the shoulders and staring hard into her face, "What were you thinking trying to rob those pirates? Did someone put you up to this?"

"No."

"Then why did you do it," she demanded to know. "You found out about their dealings from reading my notebook, didn't you? So, you thought you'd try to rob them? You need to tell me what's actually going on. If you're in some kind of trouble, the Navy can help you!"

Nami attempted to break from her grip, her buttonless shirt pulling off her left shoulder. Beckett's sharp eye immediately seized on its ugly marking, and she tugged the girl's arm toward her for closer inspection. A small gasp of recognition escaped her lips at the saw-nosed tattoo.

With a final violent wrench, Nami freed herself. Pulling her shirt closed, she glowered defiantly at the Navy woman. "What can you do to help me? The Navy can't do ANYTHING! You don't even try anymore, instead you just give up and pretend like we don't exist! Well, that's fine, we'll still survive without your help! I'll do whatever I have to, and I don't care how many damned pirates I have to steal from!"

Turning her back to Beckett's stunned expression, she sped as fast as she could away from the green, past the bewildered Navy soldiers, back to her own awaiting fishing boat. No one came after her. She knew they wouldn't.

000

Just as soon as light appeared on the horizon, Nami began plotting the course for her next destination. She'd originally planned to stay at least a week in Threadsville, but now that it was impossible thanks to the previous evening's events, she decided it best to leave Stringers entirely before word about her got around and she ended up either murdered by pirates or stuck in a Navy jail.

She'd read in Beckett's journal that the Cleaver Pirates harvested a secretion from a fish species that only lived near Beersdee Island. By all accounts, the liquid in the jar traded for the two million in cash was the very same substance. According to the warrant officer's notes, the Navy had designs on raiding the Cleaver Pirates' headquarters on Beersdee, which controlled all production of the key ingredient in various drugs produced and distributed in cities like Threadsville.

Nami supposed the two detained pirates she'd tangled with were pawns in this larger plan to seize the entire crew's ill-gotten fortune from the undeveloped island they exploited. While still reeling from having gained and lost two million berries in the span of only ten minutes, she'd gone so far as to wonder if she could possibly beat the Navy to it? Insane as the idea admittedly was - especially in light of what she'd already suffered trying to steal from only two Cleaver Pirates - the thought of getting her hands on even a fraction of the wealth stored at their base of operations made her giddy.

Within the time it took to dash off a few lines, she had the course plotted and couldn't disembark fast enough away from the miserable city and toward a hopeful new beginning. The trip would be about a half a day longer than the one she'd taken to get to Threadsville and about twice as long getting back to her village in the old fishing boat. She'd certainly miss the timeframe she'd given Arlong for how long she'd be gone - not that she cared about that - but belatedly she began to wonder about the seaworthiness of her vessel. True she'd done a thorough patch job, still she wasn't sure how long it would actually last - especially were the weather to turn or she be laden down with excessive amounts of treasure.

Nami's focus pivoted to the direction of the sea breeze. She could already feel bad weather coming within the next hour or so. She'd get caught in the middle of it if she didn't change course, which caused her to worry again about the length of the journey. Right in the midst of her doubts, a thought she'd been suppressing for the past several hours finally broke loose and cavorted through her head like a wild horse.

The memory of being pinched and prodded while trapped under the weight of an evil chortling bastard, the hideous thought of how far it would have gone if Beckett and her men hadn't been there, the look of horror on Beckett's face when she saw Nami's tattoo, all of it churned together into a burning knot in the pit of her stomach. Abruptly, she leaned over the side of the boat and retched.

No matter how much money it was, she couldn't risk the trip. Nami steered back toward Cocoyasi to return home in failure.

000

The two rings and one gold chain hit the bottom of her treasure cavern with a sad thud like spare change tossed into a beggar's cup. She was glad Nojiko was not home; she was too ashamed to face her sister with such a meager payout from all those days spent in a city full of pirates.

Likewise, she had no desire to head back to Arlong Park, but had nowhere else to go other than back to her shabby little boat. Deciding it was still preferable to the company of the fishmen, she headed back to sleep in her cabin.

She was awakened to the sound of bumping on the hull. Nami sat up with a start and rushed out to see what was happening.

"Hey! What's going on," she shouted down at the water.

A moment later Aka-Mushi's head popped above the surface. "Oh. I didn't realize you were on board; I just saw your boat tied here and figured you'd already gone back to Arlong Park."

"Even if I had, why would you be poking around under my boat?"

"Well, I was already down there anyway, but even from far away I couldn't help seeing how bad the seam of the chine was looking - like when you see someone that has a big, ugly gash across their face - you can't help but notice! I could see it was filled with something, but whatever sealant was used ain't working so well. You must've taken on a lot of water - lucky you made it back!"

"Yeah, I'm so lucky," snarked Nami, hoisting herself onto the dock and stomping off.

Nami's already low spirits sank even further as The Park loomed into sight. Stealthily as possible, she crept through the side gate hoping not to catch any attention. To her slight confusion, the patio area - by far the most popular spot for the crew to congregate - was virtually deserted. A loud snore erupted from one of the lounge chairs at the far end of the pool, but otherwise nothing stirred. The girl stepped cautiously under the shade of the porch, eyeing Arlong's empty chair. Amidst the eerie desolation, she heard voices drifting through the entryway.

She found the officers, along with several other prominent members of the crew gathered with Arlong around a table inside the armory. Nami couldn't make out what they were talking about as they all babbled over each other, but something about the gathering filled her with unease. Hurrying past the doorway, she was abruptly halted by a sharp bellow.

"Hey Nami!"

Her lips pulled back in a grimace. Slowly she turned back to find all eyes fixed on her.

"Back already," inquired Arlong incredulously, his mouth twitched into a slight smirk, "I trust you had a successful trip."

"I'd say it was educational," Nami crossed her arms defiantly.

"I'm sure it was." There followed a wave of chuckles from the fishmen.

"Well, it's just lucky that you showed back up when you did, because I have just the job for you!"

"Job?" She frowned around at them, then at the suspicious books strewn over the table.

Arlong rose from his chair and guided her in with a sweep of his arm. "We were just discussing a very important element for our eventual conquest of East Blue. We need you to make a special chart for us with this data."

Nami stared dubiously at an open reference book. "Dawn Island? Navy Headquarters? What's all this about?"

"We need to be able to navigate the fastest route through these seas when the time comes," explained Hitchin, "It's important to have a strategy."

"You're already planning to attack the Navy and take over more islands," exclaimed Nami, staring around at them in amazement, "Don't you think you're getting a little carried away? You don't even have a fleet like Don Krieg!"

"Krieg!" Spat Kaneshiro, "Each of us is worth ten of his men!"

"Speak for yourself, I'm worth twenty," scoffed Kuroobi.

"Now, now," Arlong gave Nami a patronizing smile, "Let me worry about strategy and you can worry about drawing us the world's best charts, okay?"

"Nyu, yeah - it'll still be a while yet before we're ready take on the Navy; we're just getting prepared for when that day finally comes," Hachi attempted to assure her.

"Shaddup, Hachi," grumbled Choo.

"Look, I just got back from a long trip and I'm tired. Can't this at least wait until next week?"

"Oh, this shouldn't take that long for a cartographer as talented as you," the captain insisted, shoving the stack of books toward her, "you can rest right after you finish this map."

Sitting sullenly at her desk up in the sweltering apex of The Park, Nami glowered down at her preliminary plotting. "So, I should let you worry about strategy, huh," she muttered. "You'll decide who to attack and when and I'll just draw your charts for you, is that it?" She dipped her quill in the inkwell and placed it to the parchment, "We'll just see about that."

"Finished it," she announced two and a half hours later, walking out onto the porch where Arlong sat drinking with Hachi, Choo and Kuroobi.

"That's what I like to hear," boomed Arlong, draping his massive arm around her and dragging her into the inner circle. He picked up a bottle, pouring a round for the table. He then took an extra glass, drizzled a finger of amber liquid into it and handed it to Nami. Arlong and the other three raised their glasses. When Nami didn't move, Arlong grabbed her wrist, bringing her own glass together against theirs in a loud clink.

"Cheers, Nakama!"

"To the rulers of East Blue!"

"To fishman dominion!"

Everyone threw back the shot except Nami who dubiously chose to sip hers.

"Guugh!" She shuddered.

The fishmen guffawed.

"Don't worry, you'll get used to it," promised Choo.

000

Although it was the last thing in the world she wanted to do, Nami decided to get an early jump on her cartography duties in preparation for her next span of time off the island. She jotted off several maps first thing in the morning while the temperature was tolerable, then spent the rest of the afternoon in the groves with Nojiko helping with the harvest as she fretted to her sister about the major transportation obstacles she still needed to solve before her next trip.

When she returned again to Arlong Park that evening to get more work done, she discovered the same sawshark-man missing. What normally would've been a welcome relief was now an aggravation in light of her urgent desire to discuss her damaged boat with him while she still remained in his good graces.

He stayed gone the following day as well.

The third day from her return back to the island, Nami was once again at her desk in full surveyor mode. With reference books open around her and their data still fresh in her mind, the child closed her eyes and began the process of mentally converting raw measurements into identifiable features. The boundaries of the coast came slowly but ever sharper into focus, crisp and jagged with currents flowing intimately around each crag and shelf like a silk scarf running through her fingers. Once her mind's eye captured the entire picture, she was ready to begin.

Reaching for parchment and a ruler, she jumped as a muffled boom suddenly reverberated up from the floor and through her chair. Silence followed. She wondered if someone had knocked over a heavy piece of furniture somewhere downstairs. Nami slowly sat back as an odd feeling of unease began to settle in the pit of her stomach.

Seconds passed and she heard the distinct thudding of someone coming swiftly up the stairs.

Nami whipped around in time to see the door thrown open and the specter of Arlong filling the entry - his lips pressed into a long grim line across his face.

She could tell from his damp appearance that he'd very recently been submerged and her suspicions he'd been off island were all but confirmed.

"You're back," she queried hesitantly.

To her deepening dismay, his mouth formed a slow smile as he stepped into the room. "I am - from a very long trip as a matter of fact. Guess where I went?"

"How should I know," retorted the girl with a shrug.

"Well let's just look and see if we can figure it out together," he stepped up behind her chair, pulling a rectangle out of his open shirt and unfolding it. Nami immediately recognized the navigational chart she'd drawn days earlier. "Because I thought I'd asked for a map of the coast of Dawn Island, but there seems to be a few errors on this one you gave me...inlets that lead to nowhere, phantom islands, sheer cliffs where a beach and a settlement should be - it's almost like you deliberately drew the opposite of the information we gave you."

He tilted his head as he stared down at her, his flimsy smile immediately collapsed. "Is that what you did?"

Nami felt her mouth go dry. She fidgeted with her compass, unable to hold his intense gaze any longer. "So that's where you went, huh," she replied weakly, "well, I did make it in a hurry; there might have been some mistakes..."

"Cut the shit, you little bitch! How dare you draw fake maps," he exploded, slamming her head against the desk with a swipe of his hand.

Nami saw spots and thought she might pass out. She struggled to pull free, but Arlong held her head like a ripe melon he was about to crush in his palm.

"How many others have you drawn wrong," he roared, his long, jagged nose cutting into her cheek as he loomed inches from her face. "Tell the truth, because if I find out later..."

"None," she squealed, "that's the only one - I promise!"

"Clearly you don't appreciate how well I treat you, Nami," the pressure against her head intensified until she thought it would split open, "because things could be a lot worse - and I mean A LOT worse than they are now. You may have lost your mother, but don't you still have a sister? What if something bad were to happen to her too?"

Nami immediately stopped struggling, falling limp as a rabbit in a dog's maw.

"There are so many human vermin living on this archipelago, and their lives are such fragile things. I can scarcely guarantee the safety of every lowly little worm if I can't even trust you to do your job properly." He pulled back slightly, regarding her changed demeanor, his hand easing gradually off her throbbing skull, "Do we understand one another?"

"Yes," she nodded against the desk.

"I'm glad to hear that. If you were a man, or even slightly less puny, I'd have you flogged, but you probably wouldn't survive the kind of lashings we fishmen give. Besides, I need you working. So as punishment you'll do double your regular workload for the next three days to make up for the three days of my time that you wasted on this," He held up the chart which he balled up and hurled to the floor. "They'd better be perfect, by the way, and no meals during that time - only water."

"Okay," she murmured huskily.

Nami didn't move again until long after she'd heard the door slam behind her. She struggled to steady her hand as she finally attempted to lift quill to parchment. A tear at the edge of her eye threatened to break free, but Nami quickly dashed it away. She'd made a promise not to cry anymore and it was time to start keeping that damn promise.

Slamming the quill down and spattering ink everywhere in the process, the girl got up and abruptly opened the window to get some badly needed fresh air. As she sat gulping the oxygen in long deep drags, she considered her circumstances once again. No money, no boat, no hope of ever getting any help, meanwhile the source of all her grief lounged without a care several storyes below. She thought about how quickly all of her and everyone's troubles would vanish if Arlong were dead.

"But how," she muttered softly.

The answer would come, she assured herself. For now, there were many, many charts to be made.

Chapter 4: The Incident at Arlong Park

Summary:

I know I haven't been adding chapter summaries so far, so I'll try to fix that starting now:
In this chapter, Nami deals with setbacks while plotting a major move against Arlong - all while still struggling to keep up with all her other duties. She also finds some unexpected (and potentially unwanted) support, which the guarded surveyor takes with a grain of salt.

Notes:

See if you can spot the little Easter egg in this chapter. Also, thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

With one final stroke of her quill, Nami gratefully concluded the single longest week of her life. She'd successfully completed every last map demanded by Arlong. Her wrist and hand still throbbed through the bandages she'd wrapped protectively around them, and wooziness swept over her as soon as she climbed out of her chair and unsteadily onto her feet. Regardless, it was finished.

She opened the door. A bloated puffer fish of a guard sat in the hallway, asleep in a chair facing her room. Nami walked past him without a glance, and he did not stir. She made her way down to the bottom floor and out onto the porch. Dusk was already beginning to paint the sky in shades of pink beyond the gates.

Arlong, engrossed with tallying numbers in a ledger, did not look up as she approached his chair. She watched him reach distractedly into the bowl of fruit in the middle of the table, pick up a large honeydew, and bite casually into it. After several moments observing him chomp and slurp his way blithely through the think rind of the fruit, she finally gave a small cough.

The captain's head swiveled ever so slightly in her direction.

"Finished," he asked around a mouthful of melon.

"Finished," she responded blandly.

He plopped the remainder of the melon on the table and wiped the juice from his chin as he shut his ledger with a snap. "Am I going to find any surprises in these," he leaned toward her wearing a stern expression.

"I stand by them," she crossed her arms adamantly, "Grade me right now. Pick any one you like and plot a course on it!"

He smirked as he leaned back with a sigh. "Maybe not tonight - but me 'n the boys'll still audit your work from time to time for anything that ain't on the level." His glance then landed on the half-eaten honeydew, and he sat momentarily back up, reaching into the bowl and tossing an apple to Nami. "Alright, you're free. Go do wherever you want."

The girl caught the fruit and casually strolled away. She waited until she'd rounded the corner of the building before tearing ravenously into it, devouring core and all.

More than anything, she longed to visit Nojiko, but several days after Arlong's pointed threat against her sister, Nami still wasn't in the right headspace to speak to the older girl. Nojiko's uncanny intuition would immediately pick up on her mounting desperation and, at the moment, she simply wasn't sturdy enough to withstand Nojiko's concern. There was nothing her sister or anyone else could do to fix the situation, therefore she would not burden her.

She exited through the side gate into the rice paddies and trudged toward the dock where her boat had been tied all week. She dreaded the thought of finding it sunk halfway into the inlet with no one to bail the excess water out of the hull. With no certainty that a trip would even be possible for her at this point or even indefinitely, her alternative plan was looking increasingly attractive.

During her week of constant mapping and near starvation, she'd thought out a multitude of plans for Arlong's demise. Most of them were only wishful thinking, but a few seemed plausible. She'd finally settled on what she thought was the best option, eager to take the preliminary steps just as soon as she checked up on her boat.

The fishing vessel was gone. Nami jerked her head around in shock, wondering if she'd somehow forgotten where she'd moored it. There was no other possible place. Had it sunk after all? Had it been stolen? Getting down on hands and knees at the edge of the pier, she gazed into the dark blue abyss, but found nothing there.

"Well, I doubt anyone sailed off with 'er," she reasoned aloud to herself. "And if they did, they couldn't have gone very far. So, what the hell happened?"

Nami picked up a rock from the shore and hurled it into the water with all of her might. She reached for another and another, flinging rocks at the indifferent ocean. She pulled her arm back to send a particularly heavy one flying when a head suddenly popped up beside the dock.

"Hey, you wanna watch where you're pelting those things?"

She dropped the stone in surprise at the sight of Aka-Mushi once again.

"You? What are you doing always hanging around here," she demanded.

"What are you always doing around here," he returned.

"My boat used to be docked here in case you don't remember," she shot back, "you wouldn't happen to know where it is by any chance?"

"I know exactly where it is," the young pirate nodded.

Nami balked at the unexpected reply. "You do? Where? Is it down there?"

"Ha," he gave a short laugh, revealing a row of small, rather sharp teeth. "Not hardly! It's not even deep enough here that you wouldn't see the top of the mast sticking up out of the water."

"I already know how deep it is here," grumbled the surveyor sheepishly, "but it is starting to get dark... anyway, tell me where it is!"

Aka-Mushi hoisted himself onto the dock and tromped soggily past her. "C'mon, I'll show you," he waved a dripping hand over his shoulder at her without looking back.

They walked into the trees along a narrow footpath before coming back out again at a nearby beach. Nami looked around uncertainly until she noticed a large shape in her periphery further up the shore. She gasped.

Her boat sat on raised props in the sand. A smattering of discolored smudges decorated the hull.

"Yeah, I know it's not pretty, but she'll float a lot better now," he explained as Nami ran over to inspect the incredible sight before her eyes.

She ran her hand along the marks, which were completely smooth.

"I reefed out all the old junk and refilled the holes," Aka-Mushi continued behind her, "like I said, it may not be pretty but at least she's seaworthy. I could see if there's some paint that we could-"

Nami jerked back around to face him. "You repaired my boat?"

"Um, yeah. That's what I been-"

"I don't believe it," she cried, jumping up and grabbing him around the middle before she could even think about what she was doing. "Thank you! Thank you so much! I love you, Aka-Mushi!"

She didn't see the deep crimson that flushed his cheeks through his already ruddy complexion. Carefully disentangling himself from her arms, he cleared his throat awkwardly, "Uh, yeah. What did you think I was doing with 'er?"

"I dunno," she swiped the mirthful tears from her eyes, "dismantling her to make a shed for Arlong maybe."

"No way! I like boats - I'd never do something like that! You don't know how much it hurt my heart to dismantle the Shark Superb, but orders are orders."

"So, is that why you did all this," she asked, gesturing to the fishing vessel, "because you like boats?"

"Well yeah," he shuffled his feet in the sand, "I mean I joined Arlong-san's crew because I wanted to become a full-fledged shipwright and also 'cause I wanted to see more of the world...it didn't turn out exactly like I expected, but..." the betta fishman seemed to catch himself and hastily pivoted. "Also, we're crewmates, so I wanted to help you...I guess."

"You did?"

"Yeah. Well, you're crazy enough to steal from pirates, so you'll need all the help you can get."

The girl sighed. "That's true. I'm terrible at it."

He started, "I didn't mean you couldn't do it; I'm just sayin' you've got a big pair - uhh no, I mean, I respect you! It ain't like it'd be easy even if you were grown - an' you're still just a little kid!"

"And how old are you, exactly," she scoffed.

"Fifteen - and still nowhere near a master at my trade!"

She turned back to observe his handiwork with a loving pat on her boat's hull. "As long as this baby can take me to Beersdee, it's good enough for me!"

"She should take you anywhere in East Blue you wanna go," insisted Aka-Mushi, walking up and placing his hands squarely against the middle of the keel. With a loud grunt, he lifted the boat off the props and carried her gingerly toward the waves just like introducing a rehabilitated sea turtle back into the wild.

Nami, well aware of the strength fishmen possessed, was no less impressed.

"Meet you over by the dock," he called back to her in a strained voice as he walked deeper into the water with his oversized load.

Nami watched him until his head disappeared under the ocean, she then hurried back to the path cutting through the woods. She reached the platform in time to see her craft sailing for the dock.

Moments later, Aka-Mushi re-emerged and tied the boat to the dock.

"There," he declared breathlessly, leaping onto the platform beside her, "You're all set."

"You have no idea what a load off my mind this is," sighed Nami, leaning against the nearest beam, "Like I said: thank you."

The fish teen merely grunted and turned away, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. "So, I guess you'll be heading out to steal more loot soon."

"That's the plan if I can be sneaky enough," she rolled her eyes wearily at the thought.

"Hey, maybe I could give you some advice," he suddenly glanced down at her.

She looked back at him in surprise. "Sure. What is it?"

"Instead of hiding or sneaking around, why don't you just come right up to these pirates? I mean, you're one, so you oughta know how pirates think and how to trick them."

She frowned at being called a pirate but didn't bother addressing the insult. "Who's gonna take a scrawny brat seriously," she countered instead.

"You got Arlong-san to listen to you, and he hates humans," the boy was quick to point out.

"That's only because he needs me to draw maps for him," she replied dully.

He slowly rolled his shoulders until they emitted a loud pop, "Na, I think it's also 'cause of how bold you are. Show that same attitude to other pirates and they'll see you've got something to offer 'em."

Nami stared thoughtfully off into the dusky sky which had grown considerably darker since she'd first met up with Aka-Mushi. She'd completely forgotten her other chore in the woods, but that would have to wait until morning.

"Did you to eat yet," the fishman abruptly asked.

Nami shook her head, "Not really."

"I'm starving. We should go up to the galley and get something."

She didn't see a reason not to, so together they returned to Arlong Park for supper. Most of the crew was already present in the dining hall and, to the girl's surprise, greeted her hospitably considering she could count on one hand how many times she'd ever joined them for a meal. After eating better than she had all week and draining the stein of beer she was offered, Nami wandered sleepily back to her freshly reefed and recalked boat for the evening.

She thought again about Aka-Mushi, wondering exactly what to make of the earnest, meddling shipwright's apprentice. Never did she fathom she'd ever find one of the pirates who'd participated in the pillaging and murder of her neighbors and loved ones even remotely likable. Despite the seemingly selfless favor he'd rendered her, she couldn't fully trust or forgive him and made a mental note not to let her guard down around the disarming youth.

Crawling inside her snug compartment like a small bear ready for hibernation, Nami closed her eyes and fell instantly asleep.

000

Hoping to learn anything new about the situation on Beersdee, Nami was slightly disappointed to find nothing in the papers addressing the anticipated Navy raid on the island, but she assumed the government must already have made their move by now and were keeping it out of the news for some unknown reason. She hated the missed opportunity but decided it best to try elsewhere for her next target.

When nothing swashbuckling related jumped out in the news, Nami quickly turned her attention to the important task she'd been unable to complete the previous evening. Tossing the paper aside, the girl departed her vessel for the woods.

Whenever she and Nojiko hadn't been helping Belle-Mere with chores, they'd been spent the majority of their free time exploring the forests bordering the orange groves and the village. She knew every nook and cranny, including all the plants that grew there. Though no herbal expert, she'd made the startling connection recently between one particular plant she'd read about while visiting a bookstore in Threadsville and the clustering white flowers that sprouted sporadically through the underbrush beyond her house. She even remembered Belle-Mere mentioning how toxic they were once when she'd pointed them out. Nami was fairly certain the weed native to her island was one and the same as the deadly plant in the book she'd picked up.

The girl's heart thudded with excitement as she laid eyes on the deceptively sweet-looking blooms adorning the stalks along the trail. After picking a generous proportion of leaves and flowers and pressing them into a small jar provided by Nojiko, she trudged back to The Park. Nami paused in the hallway outside the cartography room to pick up a bottle of rum that sat trustily next to her guard's chair. Once she'd filled the jar to the rim with alcohol and screwed the lid tightly on, she slipped it stealthily into a corner of her bookshelf to quietly marinade as she toiled a few weeks longer at her desk.

"Just a few more weeks," she whispered to herself encouragingly, "Just hang on for that long."

000

Although she'd embarked on the journey with waning resolve, Nami found herself returning triumphantly to Conomi after her first truly successful venture. She comforted herself that if "plan A" somehow fell through, she could still rely on her budding talent at robbing pirates to save her village - despite her hopes still strongly riding on the former.

She'd arrived on a whim at an obscure island, in many ways similar to her own. Pirates had set up temporary residence in a certain town and, whether intentionally or not, had attracted the admiration of a gaggle of local boys. Suddenly inspired, Nami donned the baggiest clothing she owned and wrapped a bandanna around her head. Already grimy from traveling, she passed well enough as a boy to slide seamlessly into group. Within six days, she'd selected a member to hero-worship, latched on, and learned key information from him, including where the crew stored their treasure. Now with several bucketfuls of coins riding home with her, Nami began to believe her luck might finally be turning.

After re-routing her return course to avoid a storm, she decided to pass the extra hours counting her treasure. Amid the third bucket, Nami paused as a shadow suddenly blocked out the early dawn light. An impressively tall ship with three levels floated in the middle of the ocean to her port side and Nami gaped at it in wonder. On the lowest level deck, a boy in white shirt and dark trousers leaned against the railing and coughed as he took a drag from a cigarette. He looked up as Nami's boat passed by and their eyes met. He gave her an enthusiastic wave which she immediately returned, thinking it odd how she could feel such an instant connection with someone she'd never see again in her life.

Even the cartography room seemed sunny and less oppressive as she checked the jar of rum on her bookshelf. The container looked exactly as it had when she'd left, but its mere presence reassured her like a magic talisman. Gripping it for a moment, she silently infused all hers and the village's hopes into the amber liquid.

Throughout the following week the jar's presence on her shelf brought comfort whenever the numbness in her fingers or the shooting pains through her forearm threatened to grind all work to a halt. When a misstep landed her a punch to the face rather than a chest full of gold during her following excursion, Nami pulled herself out of the dirt and smiled as she thought again of her precious rum jar.

She returned to Arlong Park, bruised and tender, but in high spirits.

"Damn! Who gave you those racoon eyes, Nami," remarked Choo when she strode through the entrance and straight for the galley.

"Oh, you know, just some scab who didn't like when I told him bilge water smelled like perfume compared to his breath," quipped Nami without a pause, to a smattering of appreciative chuckles.

"I taught her that one," Pisaro guffawed from a nearby card table.

She stuck out her tongue at them before disappearing into the kitchen.

"Nami!" the girl spotted Arlong at the far end of the pool sitting under a pavilion and waving to her as she walked outside sometime later, "Come have a drink with me!"

The girl frowned, plodding over to meet him. "You realize I'm only ten years old, don't you," she admonished as he pushed a whiskey toward her.

"All the more reason to make up for lost time," he smirked back, giving her cheek a hard pinch. "Besides, you look like you could use a drink!"

Nami stared down into the shot at her black eyes and shrugged. "It's just - what do you call it - an occupational hazard. I'll learn from my mistakes and do better next time."

"Y'know Nami," he laid his heavy arm across the back of her chair and stared thoughtfully upward at the roof of the pavilion, "I want to let you know how proud I am of your determination - seems you really are going to make an excellent little pirate. I like to think I had something to do with that."

She offered him a smile that never reached her swollen eyes, "You sure did, Arlong."

"Here's to your future success," he raised his glass and clinked it against hers. They both downed their shots.

"You know, Arlong," she said, wiping her mouth, "you never did throw me a party like you said you were going to."

"Huh," he glanced over in surprise, "when did I say that?"

"Well, maybe it was Choo," she admitted, "but I do remember someone promising me a party if I came back alive after my first trip...well, I've come back from three trips now and still no party yet."

"You want a party," asked a grinning Arlong, "I'll throw you one right now."

"No not now, wait until the end of the week - before I go on my next trip," she insisted.

"Why wait till then?"

"Because it'll be like a grand sendoff - and besides, I don't wanna party all night right before I have to make charts all day!"

"Alright, alright, at the end of the week then," he agreed with a wave of his hand, reaching for the bottle to refill their glasses.

Of course, the naive young surveyor had no way of knowing what fevered affect her off-handed suggestion to Arlong would have among the listless crew. The words 'throw a party' uttered under the pavilion where Nami and Arlong sat, echoed down into the deep waters of The Park's pools and spread like chum, whipping the fishmen into a frenzy.

Take, Commander of Parties, was already coordinating with the Head of Banquets, Shioyaki, before the girl even got up to turn in early for the evening. Pisaro and Hitchin soon joined in the planning with their own contributions and, before long, half the crew were committed to making Nami's party the biggest blow out the sleepy island had ever witnessed.

000

While Nami sat at her desk staring numbly at yet more jumbles of numbers on one of the thousands of pages she'd seen all day, indistinct, raucous noises continuously rang out below from her open window until she wanted to scream and hurl her reference books one after another through the shattered glass down at them.

She was so frazzled she nearly knocked over her inkwell when the door flew open later that afternoon revealing her guard, Gil, standing on the other side staring back at her.

"What," she demanded in bewilderment.

The rotund fishman pointed down, "Yer needed..."

"Needed for what," she eyed him leerily.

He looked at her as if she were the stupid one, "For yer party, acourse!"

She blinked, in an instant remembering her request from several days ago. Part of her hadn't even believed Arlong would actually follow through, much less summon her out of her cell without so much as ensuring she'd met her quota for the week - which she decidedly hadn't.

"Oh. R-right," The exhausted girl struggled to recover from her initial shock, "I'll be right there. Just let me straighten up a few things, first."

The chatter grew louder as Nami made her way down the stairs and paused before the doorway leading outside. With a final, steadying breath, she stepped through the opening and into a throng composed of the entire Arlong Pirate crew.

She was suddenly assaulted with applause and loud cheers as Hachi swept her up in one of his six arms and dropped her on top of a massive, heavily laden, banquet table that took up virtually the entire seating area of the porch. Tiki torches lined the perimeter walls. Past her shouting crewmates, she could see Pisaro and a small group of his fellow musicians gathered together on the westernmost walkway, tuning up their instruments. On the end of the opposite walkway sat a table filled with booze manned by a single fishman bartender.

The dazed Nami almost lost her balance until a large hand came up to support her. "Here she is, brothers! Give it up for our fearless, treasure-hunting surveyor - the one making our conquest of East Blue a reality!"

The roar was deafening. Without Arlong's palm against her back, she would have collapsed under the weight of such horrible praise.

"How about a speech, Nami," suggested Kuroobi.

"Yeah! Speech, speech," echoed Hachi, pumping the air with three fists.

"Speech, speech, speech," the crew thundered, picking up the chant.

Nami raised her hands to quiet them. "Alright, you want a speech? Well listen up! Not to get too warm and squishy on you, but someday when I'm fabulously wealthy I know I'll think back on my time with this crew - and about how lucky I am to be rid of all of you! Thanks a million, nakama - that's all!"

She jumped down to a mixture of laughter, applause and jeering. The band started up and soon rhythmic calypso music filled the park. After filling her plate with every seafood item from the banquet table that would fit, Nami found a perfect, out-of-the-way corner to gorge in peace, only to be blocked by Choo.

"What are you doing, silly girl - Chu," he reprimanded, "We're all sitting over here." The sniper pointed to a collection of chairs where Arlong, Hachi and Kuroobi were already seated beside the pool. She followed him over, still puzzling how she'd managed to go from barely tolerated human scum one day to fully accepted officer with parties thrown in her honor the next.

"Nyu, eating this takoyaki really takes me back to when we were kids," Hachi announced around a mouthful. "Do you remember when we tried to open that takoyaki shop, Kuroobi?"

"Vaguely," shrugged the ray-man without looking up from his food.

The octopus tried again, turning instead to their captain. "So, Arlong-san, do you think you'll build another headquarters once we take over more territory?"

After taking a long swig from his bottle of rum, Arlong swiped his arm across his chin and smirked, "Not to talk shop at a party, but eventually. And, of course, I'll need men to run all of them too."

"Ooh? What men did you have in mind for that?"

Arlong fixed his swordsman with a blank stare.

"Us, you dumbass," said Kuroobi, nudging his friend with a finned elbow, "we are officers, aren't we?"

"Oh right," laughed Hachi sheepishly, "I forgot!"

"It's a shame Nami'll be too busy living it up as a lonely rich lady in a backwater village, or I'd consider letting her run the original Arlong Park after I've moved on," the sawshark regarded the cartographer out of the corner of his eye as he lifted the bottle again to his lips.

"Don't be ridiculous," grumbled Nami, biting into a piece of fried eel.

"Agreed," Kuroobi muttered distastefully.

All at once, a loud gurgling splash erupted out of the pool as Momoo's gargantuan form emerged and towered inquisitively over them.

"Hachi, did you feed Momoo yet," drawled Choo.

"Nyu, not yet. I thought he'd like to have his dinner with us!" Hachi rose abruptly and walked over to a whole pig roasting on a spit beside the perimeter wall. Lifting the large carcass one armed, he flipped it high into the air, spinning ass over snout, until it was only a speck in the sky. The ecstatic sea beast leapt after the morsel snapping his teeth and plummeting in a huge tidal wave that engulfed the entire patio.

"Shahaha! Dammit, ya spilled my drink, Momoo," Arlong shouted after the water ebbed. He uprighted the bottle lying beside his chair, finding only a swallow left inside.

A dripping and disgusted Nami laid aside what remained of her now soaked food and stood up, wringing out the hem of her dress. "Well since I'm through - I'll go get you another one."

"What a doll," he beamed at her.

"Yeah, yeah..."

"Hey, while you're up, how about bringing me one," Kuroobi suggested.

"I could use a drink too - chu."

"Look, I've only got two hands..." but she tromped off nevertheless to retrieve three rums, ignoring Hachi's offer to get them on account of having six hands.

On her way over to the makeshift bar, she passed groups of crewmates who greeted her - many of whom openly despised her only months ago. The eel-man, who'd been her first jailor when she was thrown into the brig immediately following her abduction, boisterously raised his glass to her as she walked by. Added to the thrumming tropical music and the garish decorations, how the rollicking fishmen now treated her all churned together in a dizzying, surreal haze.

Nami gripped the edge of the table in an attempt to ground herself as the bartender turned her way. "Three bottles of rum, please," she requested.

While waiting for him fetch her order, the girl jumped at a swift tap on her shoulder.

"Hey nakama, how's the boat been treatin' ya?"

"Aka-Mushi!" she exclaimed, unable to rationalize the mixture of relief and gratitude she felt at seeing him all of a sudden, "it's amazing - I can't believe how much better it sails now."

He flashed a toothy grin so unlike any she'd ever seen Arlong wear that they might as well have been two entirely different species of things. "How do you like your party so far," he inquired further.

"I've never seen anything like it," she replied truthfully.

"Well, I'd say you've earned it," he declared with conviction, "I think it's about time you got some credit for all the work you do around here."

"Still, it feels so strange to be celebrated by a bunch of pirates."

The boy stared at her a moment, then burst into loud laughter.

"What's so funny," she demanded, heat immediately rising to her cheeks.

"Are all humans as weird as you," he snickered.

"Hmph! You're the weirdo!" Presently, she looked around and realized the three bottles she'd ordered were sitting right in front of her.

Aka-Mushi also eyed the drinks. "I'm guessing those aren't all for you," he ventured.

Nami sighed, "No, they're not."

"Heading back to sit with Arlong-san and the other officers, huh," he surmised with a hint of disappointment in his voice.

"You could sit with them too if you wanted," insisted Nami, "you'd be just as welcome as I am. Maybe even more so!"

"It's not that," he shook his head, his elaborate dorsal fin bobbed back and forth in front of his face like a long leaf blade, "I just thought maybe..."

"Aka-Mushi! How long does it take to fetch us more ale?" Across the pool, Kaneshiro stood in a circle with several other comrades and fixed his chatty underling with a stern glare.

"Oh yeah!" the teen dipped his head apologetically toward them, "It's coming right up!"

Several glasses of ale were served to Aka-Mushi on a tray which he balanced above his head in one hand. He gave Nami a thumbs-up before hopping into the water and swimming across to Kaneshiro and the others.

Nami watched him until he rejoined his mates. She then took the three bottles from the bar and started walking. Halfway back to her seat, she paused and gave her surroundings a furtive glance. Everyone's attention appeared diverted, but she still couldn't be sure there wasn't a pair of eyes on her somewhere in the mass of revelers. The girl nervously adjusted her armful of drinks as she deliberated the next move.

All at once, she felt a noticeable shift in the surroundings. The rumbling chatter died down as groups of fishmen turned their attention toward the open East Gate. Hitchin was the first to emerge through the village-facing entry, followed several paces behind by a reluctant trail of women whom he brusquely motioned inside.

Nami counted roughly two dozen young, relatively attractive females trickling into the party. She recognized none of them in particular, but they all possessed a familiar quality she could place as 'local' - most of them likely from surrounding villages or possibly other parts of the archipelago. Some looked morose, while others appeared terrified, but clearly none showed up to the festivities of their own volition.

Their presence, on the other hand, was to the fishmen what blood is to piranhas. Like a batch of freshly baked cookies, the women were snatched up and divvied out among the various groups. Some were immediately pulled out to the poolside-turned dancefloor by the nearest men within arm's reach. Hitchin draped himself possessively around the waist of a pleasantly plump brunette. When he leaned in to kiss her, she hastily ducked.

Nami seized the opportunity while she was certain nobody was paying attention. She pried the cork from one of the rum bottles with her teeth, took several quick swigs, then fumbling into her pocket, retrieved the jar she'd hidden for a month in her room. Her heart pounded as she carefully replaced the missing rum with her special infusion, making sure not to allow any plant matter to seep past the neck. With shaking hands, Nami crammed the cork back in place and hurried off to fill her drink orders.

All of the senior crew members remained where she'd left them, albeit with their eyes closely trained on the unfolding events.

"Just look at those idiots making fools of themselves over some human girls," sighed Choo, absently taking the rum Nami offered him.

"Hmph, and Hitchin's the leader of 'em," Kuroobi scoffed, slapping a stupidly giggling Hachi beside him.

Arlong said nothing. He remained leaning languidly back in his chair with hands behind his head but wearing an uncharacteristically moody expression. Nami stood holding his rum out to him for several seconds before he eventually noticed her.

"Funny, I don't remember requesting that a bunch of women I've never seen before be at my party," she remarked as he finally took the bottle.

"Well, at least you got a party at all," Choo promptly reminded her, "Be more grateful, you little cat."

"Speaking of which - why didn't you get yourself anything, Nami?" Inquired Arlong, brushing aside her comment and zeroing in on her empty hands instead.

"Because I had all I could handle just bringing yours over here," she countered, "I'll get my own in a minute - you can drink without me." Then, in a hasty attempt to appear casual, she glanced back at the banquet. "Besides, I think I wanna try some of that takoyaki Hachi was talking about..."

So far so good, she assured herself grimly, even though plenty of time still remained for everything to go horribly wrong. A multitude of previously unconsidered scenarios cropped up to torment her: What kind of effect (if any) would the toxin even have on fishman physiology? Could the results be so immediate that she'd be exposed on the spot? What if the plant added a funny taste to his beverage? What if Arlong didn't drink enough of the poison? Her mind continuously raced.

Nami took a deep breath and still another. Grabbing a skewer of octopus balls and a glass of ale, she gradually wandered back over to the group. By now, several more had joined Arlong and his officers in something of a philosophical discussion.

"...pathetic. Not only can't they breathe underwater, but they also couldn't even survive a second under deep sea pressure; humans are our inferiors in every way possible," Arlong was pontificating to his crew. "It ain't even a matter of aggression, brothers - nature dictates that we inherit the earth!"

Nami watched with bated breath as Arlong placed the bottle to his lips and tossed it back.

"Oh, I agree, Captain," Kaneshiro nodded thoughtfully from where he stood behind Arlong's chair, "and I think all the boys share your sentiments, but some of 'em still needs their satisfaction, ya know."

"And I don't begrudge 'em that! I want my men to take whatever pleasure this world has to offer," the shark-man continued, gesturing toward the revelers on the patio with his bottle that appeared to Nami nearly a quarter empty, "But I also want 'em to remember how we're the pinnacle of evolution and can't ever be compatible with humans!"

There were murmurs of agreement all around the group.

"Well if that's how you feel," Nami piped up, "then I guess I'm not fit to be on this crew or draw your charts - after all that big talk about putting me in charge of territories too!"

"Aw, now, now - don't be sore," chuckled Arlong, snagging the back of her dress as she turned to leave and pulling her unwillingly to him. "Present company is an exception!" He tousled her hair roughly as the others laughed.

Yuck it up, you bastards, she quietly seethed against his armpit, you may not have many more chances.

The evening rolled on for several more hours. The liquor flowed and the pirates grew increasingly rowdy. Momoo repeatedly doused all the outdoor lighting and partygoers while terrifying the local girls. Nami had no idea how long it went on and was thoroughly done with all of it long before it was over. Drifting from one group to another, always with Arlong in her periphery, the girl eventually settled down in a vacant lounge chair and nodded off.

The next thing she became aware of was a throbbing pain in her left leg. Nami drifted back into consciousness to find Gil, her enormous, part-time door guard, laying on the ground fast asleep with his head pinning her appendage against the side of the chair.

After finally managing to pry her lower limb free and once the tingling had subsided enough for her to stand up, she gazed blearily around at the wreckage of her party in the early dawn light.

Shattered bottles littered the patio like sparkling confetti. A few fishmen, here and there, scattered the walkway as well. Aside from Gil, the musicians lay passed out in a heap together with their instruments. Pisaro (at least she thought it was him) hung halfway off the walkway, headfirst into the pool, where he softly blew bubbles.

Nami walked gingerly around a tower of large tables stacked up into a pyramid. Hachi had arranged them that way when he'd climbed up to the top to command Momoo to perform tricks for food. The octopus-man now occupied the second-floor balcony, snoring loudly on his stomach, with his three left arms dangling through the bars. The only other semi-conscious person around, besides herself, was a mackerel crawling out of the pool in order to take a piss against the wall, before promptly crawling back in again.

She didn't see Arlong. Likewise, no trace remained of the women who'd been forced to attend - Nami hoped they'd all made it safely back to their homes. The majority of the Arlong Pirates, it seemed, were sleeping off their hangovers underwater. Fortunately, due in part to possessing a ridiculously high tolerance for alcohol, and also because she'd had less than most of the pirates, she felt no ill effects from drinking. The girl now faced a difficult choice.

Did she sail or not: Nami pondered which course to take. She still had no idea if and when her poison would ultimately affect the sawshark and desperately wanted to be around to witness the results, on the other hand, she worried how it might look if she didn't depart as expected - no need to draw unwanted attention. Therefore, after weighing her options, she reluctantly resolved to head for her boat.

000

Although she hoped the trip would be her last due to Arlong's sudden death, she couldn't afford to be too optimistic. Nami was relieved she'd at least packed and loaded everything, as well as chosen her destination, ahead of time; she was too exhausted to worry about any of that now. She yawned, spreading out her chart and utensils to plot the course to steer, and found she could barely keep her eyes open the moment she stopped moving. Too many all-nighters in the cartography room, alternated with long, difficult voyages, were starting to take their toll on her body. Partying late into the previous night certainly didn't help.

I'll just rest my eyes a bit, she decided, crossing her arms over the map and laying her head down.

When she opened them again, the sun had already arced its way to the opposite end of the sky. Nami bolted upright, unable to believe she'd slept through nearly the entire day. Worse still, she felt groggy, achy and completely drained rather than refreshed. With no desire to depart at such a late hour, she considered heading back to Arlong Park - but despite her wish only a few hours ago to personally witness Saw-Tooth Arlong's demise, she was suddenly seized with a vague dread at the thought of returning there. Being surrounded by suspicious, human hating cut-throats the moment their boss inexplicably keeled over, probably wouldn't be ideal, she finally concluded.

Nami closed her eyes, allowing the wave of panic to subside. When she opened them again, it was to the northeast, toward home.

To her surprise, she ran into Genzo at the end of the path leading to the house. She offered him a timid wave, having neither spoken to nor seen him in the months since he'd ordered her out of his sight and forbade her ever returning to the village. The Sheriff responded with an icy side-glare from under his cap before brushing past her on his way toward Cocoyasi.

"Nami?" Nojiko looked up in surprise at the approach of her prodigal sister. "Long time no see!"

"Hey," said Nami, eyeing an empty pair of tumblers with melting ice cubes sitting beside Nojiko in the vacant spot on the bench beneath the porch. "Seems I just missed your company."

"Oh yeah, Gen-san came by for a visit and to check up on me," replied the older girl, "He does that from time to time."

"Yeah, I saw him," Nami nodded matter-of-factly.

Nojiko, gave her sister a quizzical look, "Did he say something to you?"

"Nope."

"You know," Nojiko gently suggested, "It would be easy for me to tell him the actual reason why you're working with the fishmen..."

"No, you don't," objected Nami fiercely, "You know why I can't get him or anyone else involved in this - besides, things've..." she trailed off, glancing evasively at the ground.

"Things have what," pressed her sister.

Nami looked anywhere but at the other girl. "Nothing. Just keep quiet about what I'm doing, okay?"

"What is it you're not telling me." Nojiko's eyes narrowed suspiciously at her. "Where have you been for the last month? I don't even see you when you come here to add to your stash, even though I can definitely tell you've added to it. Why have you been avoiding me?"

The ten-year-old kicked pebbles with the toe of her shoe. "Y'see, there's been a lot of stuff happening recently, and I needed some time to work through it all. But now, well I don't want to speak too soon, but things might be about to turn around..."

"Turn," Nojiko quirked an eyebrow. "That reminds me - what was all that noise about, coming from the pirate headquarters last night?"

"Oh that," Nami sighed, "They were having a party for me."

"And why in the world would they do that," queried an incredulous Nojiko.

"It's kind of a long story," hedged Nami, "but it's also one of the things I've been working out."

Nojiko brusquely stood, collecting the glasses beside her, "Then I think you'd better come inside and start telling me all about it."

They sat together at the table and Nami obliged her sister by telling her everything, beginning with the fake map incident and ending with her poisoning of Arlong at the party. Nojiko gripped her chair on multiple occasions and bit back several outbursts before the story concluded. The moment Nami stopped speaking, the older girl immediately filled the silence with an abrupt exclamation:

"What were you thinking?"

"I was thinking it would be really great if Arlong was dead; don't you agree?"

"Not if it means you winding up dead right along with him - I'd rather see that piece of shit live to a ripe old age!"

"What kind of attitude is that?" Nami shot back, "There's nothing worth gaining without some risk involved!"

"What if someone had seen you," berated Nojiko.

"They were too busy ogling those women from Gosa," the younger girl scoffed, "No one was paying any attention to me."

"...And even if he were to die, what about all the other pirates," continued Nojiko, "Do you really think they'll just leave us alone? They'll probably elect another captain to take his place in no time and it'll be business as usual."

Nami shook her head. "You don't understand - Arlong's drive holds that whole crew together. Without him, I don't think they'll have the will to take over East Blue. I'm telling you: it'll be a devastating blow to them!"

Nojiko let out a defeated sigh. "Well, what's done is done, I guess. But what are you going to do until then? Aren't you worried about them suspecting you?"

"Tomorrow I'll head out to sea like I normally would. Then, by the time I return, hopefully he'll already be a stiff."

The lavender-haired girl gave a grim nod. "I think that, at least, is a good idea: You shouldn't be anywhere nearby when they figure out their captain's been poisoned."

The room fell into a brooding silence. While Nojiko got up to prepare dinner, Nami exited the house, heading into the groves. She walked past the rows of trees and through the surrounding shrubbery until she reached the steep drop-off overlooking the coast. She sat down at the head of Belle-Mere's grave.

"Sorry I didn't bring any flowers," she apologized, "but I do have something to give you: Belle-Mere-san, I promise you, no matter what it takes, I'll make Arlong pay for killing you. Just you wait and see..."

Notes:

Coming up in the next chapter - the answer to these questions: How will the poison affect Arlong?
Will Nami get away with it? And what effect will this one act have on everyone connected to Nami and Arlong?! Comments, questions, feedback? Leave them below and thanks again!

Chapter 5: The Incident at Arlong Park

Summary:

The aftermath of Nami's attempt on Arlong's life as seen through several different perspectives. Will she get away with it or...

Chapter Text

After seeing her sister safely off the following morning, Nojiko returned home to prepare for another day at market - which entailed the meticulous loading of as many orange crates as would fit into her over-taxed cart, and the arduous journey of lugging them into town.

She'd made it through the easy downhill portion, bracing now for the big push needed to make it up the steepest incline between home and the village square. Belle-Mere always handled the hill with a running start, Nojiko and Nami pushing from behind, and a loud bellow as the wagon rolled up to the highest point of the trail with scarcely a lag. Nojiko long suspected her foster mother of merely humoring her and Nami's meager contributions toward actually getting the cart over the hill. She hoped someday to become as strong as Belle-Mere by using the elevated point as a marker for her progress.

Nojiko wanted to shout her own war cry, barreling fiercely up the path like Belle-Mere hilariously used to, but a large lump in her throat warned her that if she started screaming now, she may not be able to stop. Losing all momentum, the cart ground instead to a slow halt before the incline. She stood staring defeatedly at the road ahead for several long seconds before a swarthy, scarred arm reached out and grabbed the handle from her.

"Gen-san," she exclaimed, swallowing the tightness in her throat as the mustachioed man carted the oranges steadily up the steep hill for her, "what are you doing all the way out here?"

"What am I doing out here," he echoed in disbelief, "I wanted to find out what Nami had to say to you yesterday! How is she?"

Nojiko hid her smile at his paternal concern. "She's...doing alright, I'd say."

He turned to her expectantly, awaiting more details. Nojiko deliberated on how much she should tell him, knowing even Genzo's self-restraint had its limits when it came to Nami's recklessness.

"She's gone out on another voyage to earn money."

"Well, I figured that much," he grunted as they reached the top of the hill, "but we haven't had any news from her in over a month now, and after all that commotion the other night - I've heard from the authorities of several other villages that some girls were abducted by the fishmen."

"She told me a little bit about that too," Nojiko nodded.

"Now Nojiko," he fixed her with one of the classic scowls she and Nami had grown up associating with him, "don't be coy - tell me everything!"

She frowned back up at him as they approached the bottom of the hill, "If I do, you have to promise not to do anything rash in response."

His mustache twitched in annoyance, "Don't be ridiculous - now tell me!"

She figured it was as close to a promise as she was going to get from him. "Okay. So, Nami's gonna try and kill Arlong."

Genzo halted so abruptly he was nearly clobbered by the rolling cart.

Nojiko gasped, trying to catch the stray oranges that toppled from the crates and bounced off Genzo's head.

"She's what," he roared, veins popping from his neck, "HAS SHE LOST HER MIND?"

"Gen-san, shhhh!" The girl glanced furtively around before continuing, "She's convinced that the pirates will leave the island if Arlong isn't around anymore."

"She's going to get herself killed," muttered the man, brushing a hand anxiously across his scarred face. "I can't let her go through with this."

"It's already done," Nojiko informed him. "She poisoned him at their party two nights ago and now she's gone as of this morning."

"Now if only she'd stay gone for her own good," he barked, giving the cart handle an angry wrench as they continued their trip into town. He turned an apologetic look on the dejected girl as they reached their destination several minutes later.

"I didn't mean to upset you with what I said earlier, Nojiko."

"I understand," she sighed, "I felt the same way when she told me."

He placed his rough hand reassuringly on her shoulder. Nojiko knew it must be especially difficult for the top law enforcement officer to stand on equally helpless footing with the impoverished orphan girl he was meant to protect, but they were all in the same metaphorical boat - Strong and weak alike.

"Good morning, Gen-san, Nojiko-chan," the market owner greeted while they unloaded oranges and Belle-Mere's eldest daughter began setting up their old stall just like her mother used to on so many previous market days.

"Good morning, Taza-san," replied the girl. Genzo tipped his hat in response, but immediately noticed his old friend Dr. Nako standing nearby and quickly excused himself. Nojiko knew, without having to ask, exactly what the pair of them were going to discuss.

"Your tangerines are looking beautiful," the middle-aged woman praised her sincerely, "I know Belle-Mere would be so proud!"

"Thank you," she beamed back, "I can only hope so."

"I wanted to ask you," she leaned in, lowering her voice, "If you've had any news recently from that poor sister of yours!"

"Oh, well, you know Nami - she's still hanging in there."

Taza clutched a hand to her large bosom. "We've been so worried - George and I," she said, referring to her husband, "after all that racket the other night from those..."

Nojiko had to strain to hear her as she mouthed the words 'damned monsters' next to the child's ear.

"It just breaks my heart knowing she actually believes the whole village hates her - I only wish there were some other way!"

"Me too," said Nojiko, and she sorely meant it. Not for the first time, she questioned the village's decision to collectively shun Nami. Though she understood their hearts were in the right place, she also knew her obstinate little sister was never going to abandon the island no matter how poorly everyone treated her.

Images of Nami's weary, hollow expression from only hours ago still haunted Nojiko who longed to somehow encourage her that she wasn't alone - even that knowledge, however, was likely to burden the young pickpocket. Being hated was unpleasant, but Nami far preferred it to the possibility of anyone sticking their neck out for her and getting hurt.

The busy Taza soon bustled off to speak with other merchants and Nojiko returned to setting up. She quietly resolved to continue keeping everyone's support a secret while praying that her sister's plan would soon abolish the awful necessity.

000

The octopus-man shifted awkwardly in the seat normally occupied by Arlong. The fingers of one hand drummed restlessly on the tabletop beside him while in another he held a bunch of grapes which he popped absently into his mouth as he read from a letter.

"Nyu, I don't know," he said aloud to the empty chairs, scratching his head with yet another hand.

"What don't you know," asked Karoobi, presently emerging from the pool and plodding up to him.

"Hm? Oh! Someone from one of our villages is writing to Arlong-san, begging for an IOU on this month's tribute money because his kid is sick, and they've had to spend everything they have on medical bills...But what am I supposed to do with this?"

"Just throw it away," The ray-man scoffed. "It's not that difficult, Hachi, everyone knows the rules: they either have the money on time or they die, and we destroy the whole village. Screw the sob stories about sick kids - we're pirates. Remember?"

"...Nyu, right."

"By the way, how is Arlong-san - seen 'im lately?"

"No, I haven't. He's with the Doc right now," a troubled Hachi pointed up at the captain's suite on the second floor.

Leaving his friend to sort out the administrative work, Karoobi made his way up the stairway, giving the door to the right of the landing a tentative knock.

"What?" came a snarl from within.

"It's me, Karoobi," announced the lieutenant, "I was just reporting back from my rounds."

"Get in here!"

Karoobi pushed the door open and crept inside.

A shirtless Arlong hunched like a gargoyle on the edge of the bed as the crew's doctor, a nurse shark-fishman named Renado, took a step back, closing his case with a snap. "Well, it's not a virus - but I don't think it's a typical case of food poisoning either. I still can't pinpoint the exact cause yet, but I'd advise you to continue drinking lots of fluids and try getting some solids on your stomach too if you can manage. Meanwhile, I'll mix up a solution that'll help flush out your system."

Arlong's loose hair hung in dark ragged curtains down his bare shoulders. He growled out from around them at the doctor, "Even if I could keep anything down, there ain't nothing been going through my system for the past three days!"

The ship's doctor nodded curtly, exchanging a look with Karoobi, "I'm currently running more diagnostic tests, but I'll be back up later to check on you and bring your medicine once the two of you've finished conducting your business." Captain and lieutenant watched him as he brusquely made his leave.

The ray-man winced as he took in Arlong's pallid gray appearance. "Still no improvement?"

"Fuck, it's worse. Feels like I'm being stabbed repeatedly in the guts," Arlong rumbled, pulling his legs up and propping himself against the headboard. He cast a dark look at Karoobi, "So what do you have to report?"

"Nothing much out of the ordinary," stated his subordinate, "All of those humans tend to clam right up whenever you approach them, but I did manage to uncover a few pieces of contraband we can add to our armory. I then made a very vivid example out of the culprits, which I doubt will soon be forgotten. Otherwise, all's quiet around the villages."

"Any word from Choo on the surrounding seas?"

"Haven't seen 'im," Karoobi shook his head, "I'm guessing he hasn't gotten back yet from patrolling."

"Alright," Arlong closed his eyes and brushed a hand along his forehead, back through his sweaty, unkempt hair, "Send him up when you see 'im."

"I will." Karoobi started for the door, then paused, giving him a backward glance. "Arlong-san? This mystery illness - have you thought perhaps there might be some foul play involved?"

The sawshark cracked open one bloodshot eye, fixing it on him. "By who? I don't know how anyone, aside from one of my own brothers, would ever have the opportunity to poison me. And even if he hated me, which one of my men would ever stoop to such a gutless and cowardly method?"

"I might be able to name one," retorted Karoobi.

000

"Land ho!"

With the island in sight and swiftly approaching, the Navy captain trudged onto the deck in preparation to disembark. He squinted through his spyglass, scanning the large gate glinting in the distance from its conspicuous position on the coast for the usual octopus gatekeeper. Moments after anchoring, a nonplussed Nezumi glanced to either side of the closed gate beyond the outer courtyard, but neither the octopus nor any other fishmen immediately appeared.

Exchanging a glance with one of his ensigns, the captain suppressed an aggravated sigh at the slight. Making the trip to such a backwater island was inconvenient enough without those damned pirates standing him up. He was just about to order their departure when a blue, puckered face suddenly bobbed up out of the water to their starboard side.

"Sorry to keep you waiting, Captain - chu!" The fair-haired fishman leapt up the side of the ship in one bound, taking the rail and crouching on his haunches before the startled Naval officer.

Captain Nezumi suppressed a flinch at the mind-boggling feat, doing his best to maintain an unaffected smirk. "Not a problem; we only just arrived."

"Arlong-san offers his apologies as he's currently indisposed. He sent me to greet you and to extend his sincere gratitude for your continued cooperation." The lanky fellow reached behind his back and pulled out a small water-tight pouch from his waistband, handing it to the Navy officer.

Nezumi opened the satchel, counting out the hush money in a matter of seconds. With a hooded smile he nodded to the still dripping fishman, "Please send my greetings to your captain - as always, I appreciate his contributions, chi chi chi!" His eyes slid speculatively through the outermost entryway toward the closed gate once again. "Although, I do hope everything is alright - this is the first time he's failed to meet me himself."

"Chu," The pirate responded almost before Nezumi could finish, "Of course! Everything is fine - it was simply a matter of unfortunate timing." His distinctly rosy cheeks appeared to flush a slightly deeper crimson, but his smile never wavered. The two men were left staring at one another for a few awkward moments before the enormous rogue finally broke eye contact to spit absently over his shoulder, his expectoration hitting the water with all the force of a bullet.

"Well, I know what a busy man you are, so I won't keep you any longer - chu. I'll be sure and send along your greeting to Captain Arlong as soon as I see him."

"Very well, then. Until next month."

The Navy captain watched the fishman give a final nod, then rock backward off the railing and plop deftly back into the sea, disappearing under the waves. He shuddered as he turned back to his men. "Pull anchor and let's get the hell out of here."

With the island growing smaller in the distance, the ensign sidled up beside him. "Did that whole encounter seem a little odd to you, Captain?"

"More than a little," remarked the mousy man. "I didn't even get invited into that garish fort they're all so proud of. I don't know what's going on over there, but something's definitely fishy - and I don't just mean the pirates themselves."

He let out a sharp sigh before continuing pensively, "At least if our arrangement with that saw-nosed leviathan falls through, for whatever reason, I'll still have my connections on Beersdee."

"Beersdee, sir?"

"Yes, those fools Beckett arrested on Stringers nearly two months ago - the Cleaver Pirates - they have their headquarters there."

"I didn't realize you were also in business with them, Sir."

"We were able to reach an agreement: I'll allow them to continue unloading their product in my harbor so long as they understand they'll damn well pay me for the privilege from now on - chi chi chi!"

The ensign made no reply as the waves lapped steadily in their wake. At last, Nezumi cast a regretful look back at Conomi's main island. "Still, it would be a shame to lose out on all the extra income that Arlong character provided. I had a feeling that was a deal that could have lasted for years - a once in a lifetime opportunity for someone like me out here, forced to patrol the sticks. I only hope that whatever issues that Grand Line creatin is having, he's able to sort them out!"

000

The sight of her home approaching in the distance after nearly three weeks abroad brought mixed emotions. More than anything else, a sense of provisional dread hung over the island like a fog that might quickly dissipate depending on the outcome of her attempted coup several weeks ago. She attempted, yet again, to prepare herself for the worst-case scenario while Arlong's status still remained a mystery. The moment she stepped out onto the dock the truth would reveal itself all too quickly and she'd be left dealing with the consequences of either success or failure.

Though her trip had been relatively profitable by previous standards, Nami was not pleased with the amount she'd managed to rake in after lingering for nearly twice as long as she usually would at her destination. Her one attempt to join a pirate crew with the enticement of a fake treasure map ended abruptly with the snatching of the counterfeit and being knocked to the floor by a couple of knaves. She'd pulled their wallets in the process; however, it was a small consolation prize. Pickpocketing along the harbor and in bars made up the bulk of her earnings during the two weeks she spent ashore, but it still wasn't enough. Somehow, she needed to figure out how to steal more treasure - provided Arlong still remained alive.

Nami docked, carefully scanning the horizon for anything out of the ordinary before stepping out onto the platform. She didn't know what she should expect, but the surrounding coast as far as she could see remained deserted. Before anything else, she needed to secure her cache, so the girl grabbed her money bag and slunk into the woods, taking the longer but far less noticeable route to Belle-Mere's groves.

Amidst patrolling the perimeters of Cocoyasi, a restless Kuroobi stopped short at noticing the familiar fishing boat moored in the distance. He'd half expected the little wench not to return at all, but he supposed she couldn't help coming back to admire her handiwork. She would regret that mistake.

The last time he'd laid eyes on Arlong, only hours earlier, the captain had already fallen into a delirious, fitful sleep from which no one could awaken him - this following weeks of unrelenting muscle spasms and agonizing abdominal pain. The deeply disturbing situation had the ray-man wondering whether he might actually succumb to the poison after all - a truly disgraceful death for a proud fishman like Arlong.

Infuriated and unable to confront the responsible party, he'd resorted to taking out his frustrations on the inhabitants of the island, bullying villagers and damaging property - tactics that didn't sit well with his own code of honor despite (or perhaps because of) the inferiority of his human victims. Now, however, the very brat he'd been itching to get his hands on had the gall to stroll back into town and he felt a renewed resolve stir within him.

Kuroobi's sharp ears pricked at a soft rustle over his left shoulder; swiveling around, he spotted her skirting the village on her way back from wherever she'd gone skulking off to. Darting silently as an assassin, he slipped easily into step with the girl just as she reached the rice paddies.

His appraising eye locked with hers as she abruptly registered his presence. Following a brief jolt of fear, to be expected from such a deeply suspicious girl, her typical mask of cool disdain slid firmly into place.

"What's your problem, Kuroobi," she demanded flippantly.

"Long time no see, Nami," he retorted. "You sure have been gone a while."

"And what of it?"

"I don't suppose you're worried about what Arlong-san will say?"

Again, he gauged her response.

The mask didn't budge. "Not particularly. Anyway, what business is it of yours? The deal I made was between me and Arlong."

"Was? Shouldn't it still be between you and Arlong-san?"

She turned sharply to him. "I don't even know what you're babbling about."

Kuroobi leered down, thinking he noticed a small crack forming in her insolent little facade. Crossing her path to loom directly over the girl, he stared hard enough to piece through her soul. "I'll just bet you don't."

Craning her neck to meet his gaze, her brows knit together as she slowly crossed her arms. "I gather something happened to Arlong?"

"You tell me, Nami."

"How should I know; I've been gone for weeks! He seemed fine when I left - what happened?"

"He was poisoned," the ray-man said simply, holding her in his cold gaze.

"And you think I did it?" She squinted disbelievingly at him.

"Of course, it was you. There's no one else it could possibly be but you. And, what's more, Arlong knows it was you!" He lunged down at her, his hands longing to squeeze the breath and all that undeserved smugness right out of her. The girl's eyes widened at the sudden movement, but she didn't budge. Possibly fear froze her in place, but without Arlong's express permission, no one on the crew - not even an officer like Kuroobi - could lay a finger on Nami for any reason. Both of them understood this, and now he'd just overplayed his hand. The charade shattered, Kuroobi's deadly appendages dropped uselessly to his sides again and he glared impotently at Nami.

Wisely, the human child suppressed any outward gloating, knowing full well she wasn't entirely out of the danger zone. Instead, she offered her seething crewmate a bemused frown, "But how could there not possibly be anyone else that would poison Arlong? It isn't as if he has no enemies."

"None closer than you," he quipped back, "No other despicable human on these miserable islands has access to Arlong-san - only you."

"So, when did he start showing signs of poisoning anyway?"

"Probably about a couple of days after you left, just enough time for you to have slipped him something - most likely during that party you wanted so badly."

"Well if that's the case," the girl calmly reasoned, "there were plenty of strange women you just randomly invited to that party. Why couldn't it have been any of them?"

"Because Arlong-san didn't have anything to do with any of them," he spat.

"Do you know that for sure," she squawked as she rose up on the balls of her feet, hands planted on her hips, "Were you with him the entire night?"

Kuroobi's fists clenched reflexively at his sides, "Quit trying to deflect! It was you - that's all! And, no matter what happens with our captain, you're never leaving this island again! Not ever."

The treacherous burglaress immediately quieted down as the stark reality of her situation slowly sank in.

Now came Koroobi's turn to sneer. Propping his own arms akimbo so that the fins on his elbows jutted out like blades, he stared down at the sobered surveyor. "So what do you have to say now? Do you still wanna deny everything? Or maybe you'd prefer to go ahead and take credit where it's due - hmm? It's the same to me, either way."

"I say 'kiss my ass', Kuroobi; I don't confess or deny anything to you!"

"Have it your way," He jabbed a webbed finger toward The Park, "Now march."

What else could she do? The trapped girl allowed herself to be guided the rest of the way through the paddies back to headquarters to face her fate. Upon their entry through the East Gate, they were met by a growing throng of their own crewmates milling together outside the building's main entrance. Some, such as Hitchin and Kaneshiro, were openly weeping. Karoobi and Nami exchanged identical shocked glances with one another as the spiky head of Hachi suddenly bobbed into view.

"Kuroobi, Nami - Nyuuu," The six-armed swordsman pushed through the crowd to meet them, tears also coursing down his cheeks, "Kuroobi, you won't believe it!"

"Aw shit, Hachi, what is it? Don't tell me..."

"You won't believe it, but there's just been a breakthrough!"

"Wait...A what?"

"Arlong-san - he just woke up and he's no longer shaking or hallucinating! He's in his right mind again!"

"Are you serious? When did this happen," his friend demanded to know.

"Nyu, just a few minutes ago when I went up to check on him - he was sitting up and speaking! You don't know how relieved I am about this - I'm so bad at governing!" He again dissolved into tears.

Kuroobi's mouth fell open. "Ca-can I go see him?"

"I don't see why not," replied a sniffling Hachi, dabbing his eyes while seemingly unable to restrain his other arms from flailing extatically in every direction, "The Doc just kicked everyone out of the room, but I'm sure he'd like to see you. You should both go."

Kuroobi's hand landed firmly on Nami's shoulder. "That's just what we'll do."

The room was dimly lit, with the curtains pulled against the blazing late afternoon sun. Nami recoiled as the stale smell of sickness and body odor assaulted her nostrils, even as she fought back hyperventilation at the thought that this could be the last room she ever entered. Arlong knows it was you, Kurobi's taunts echoed in her mind, you're never leaving this island again! Her slowly adjusting eyes fell upon the ghastly specter of Arlong sitting in the middle of the bed, cupping a large mug in his palms from which he took slow, deliberate sips. The crew's doctor, who stood closely by, looked up at their arrival.

"Kuroobi-san and Nami - welcome back," stated the physician with a weary edge to his typically gruff voice.

Arlong turned his head sharply at the sound of her name and the girl's insides withered as he peered out at her from a cave of his matted black hair. Kuroobi's ever-present hand gripping her shoulder shoved Nami further toward the figure on the bed.

"Thanks. We're all here now," replied the manta ray without taking his eyes off Arlong.

"Renado, would you give us a minute alone," Arlong's papery voice rasped at the doctor.

"Alright," The nurse shark agreed with a hesitant sigh, "I think you'll be fine for the moment, Captain, just don't overdo it. You still need rest in order to build up your strength."

Arlong grunted his acknowledgement as the old sawbones walked out, shutting the door behind him.

Silence fell over the room as, slowly, Arlong shifted position and reached his arm toward the bedside table to set his mug down. A nearby flickering lamp illuminated the shockingly lean musculature on his once bulging appendage - the heavy gold bracelet he always wore hanging loosely off his wrist. Nami's glance traveled disbelievingly down his protruding spine to where his hips jutted sharply above his slack waistband. She could understand now why Kuroobi appeared so uncertain about Arlong's chances. She'd come so goddamned close to killing him!

"Arlong-san, it's great to see you up. How are you feeling?"

"Like I need to take a leak," he rumbled.

"Oh. So do you need me to uh...give you som-"

"No. Forget it."

"Well, hopefully your stomach's doing better."

"I don't want to talk about my fuckin' stomach, okay?"

"Yeah, okay." He cast his gaze quickly down at Nami, "Anyway, what's important is that I brought the little witch back with me. I thought you might want to go ahead and take care of her - or if you'd rather wait, I could-"

"Did she admit to anything?" Interrupted Arlong.

Kuroobi balked. "Did she what?"

"Did she ADMIT to it," Arlong annunciated, staring blankly ahead at the drawn curtains.

Kuroobi gave an incredulous snort, "Well obviously not, but what difference does that make?"

Arlong's head whipped suddenly back to the petrified surveyor. "What do you have to say for yourself, Nami? Did you poison me?"

Truly how much did Arlong value her skills as a cartographer? The magnitude of that question and all it entailed brought a shudder to her very core. Peering reluctantly back into his savage glare, Nami forced herself to read the unspoken message relayed there.

"How dumb would I have to be to break our agreement and try to murder you, then waltz right back here again almost immediately afterward? I would hope I could come up with a better plan that that," she gulped as the words spilled out of her mouth.

Kuroobi's head swung from Arlong to Nami and back as he scrambled to grasp what was going on.

"That's a fair point," the captain nodded, then turned slowly toward the window again. "Alright. You can go now."

"But, Arlong-san..."

"I said GET THE HELL OUT," his roar shook the room.

The moment they'd fled Arlong's wrath and retreated back to the safety of the courtyard, a livid Kuroobi rounded on her. "Don't get too comfortable just because you miraculously got a reprieve today, Nami; I'm always watching you! Arlong's gonna live and he isn't always going to be this delusional from illness. I guarantee I'll make him see what a treacherous witch you actually are!"

Nami stuffed her hands in her pockets to hide how badly they shook. "Get a life, Kuroobi," she huffed, stepping around him and marching away to the furthermost pavilion beside the gates where she could curl up into a ball in one of the oversized chairs and quietly have a nervous breakdown.

She'd gone in with eyes wide open (or so she thought) while plotting out Arlong's assassination. Ultimately, she'd even been ready to put her life and any meager hope of rescuing her village on the line after weighing it against the imminent liberation of everyone throughout the archipelago. One thing she hadn't counted on was Arlong's outright dismissal of such an audacious attempt on him life.

Certainly, there would be consequences for her failure - there had to be - but the worst part was waiting for the other shoe to drop. Would he now revoke all her privileges, locking her permanently up in the cartography room to rot, she wondered. A new thought sent a shudder down her spine, jarring her chin against the knobby knees pulled up to her chest: what if, instead, he took his vengeance out on someone else - someone like Nojiko? Nami hadn't planned for this contingent.

She damned Kuroobi and his eternally suspicious nature for drawing attention to her. She damned herself for coming so close only to potentially destroy everything and everyone she'd worked so hard to protect. Most of all she damned Arlong, who by all rights should be dead if he weren't such a monster.

Gradually, as all the celebrating fishmen dispersed and the courtyard grew dark, Nami remained at the big table, a lone witness to the moon rising over East Blue like a silver coin forever out of her grasp. She held up her hand, imagining its hard, cool surface pressing into her palm as, slowly, she closed her fist around it.

Chapter 6: Island Life

Summary:

About a year and a half has passed and Nami is slowly gaining some experience with stealing treasure even as she struggles with troubles back home.

Chapter Text

"Take that, you thieving little-!" The epithet was punctuated with a kick to the face. Blows rained down and Nami curled into a ball, wrapping her arms protectively over her head. After enduring several more kicks to her ribs, hips and a stomp between her shoulder blades, the enraged pirates seemed to gradually loose interest in beating the helpless slip of a girl. Ripping the sack of money away from her, the small group of ruffians left her still balled up and panting on the ground.

"Now get the fuck out of here and don't show your face around here again unless you wanna die," shouted one. A fat wet loogie hit the back of her head with a splat.

Nami suppressed a gag as she waited for the tromping footsteps to retreat. Her entire torso felt like it was on fire and her face throbbed where the boot slammed into it. Carefully, she eased herself into a sitting position, brushing her fingers over the swelling bridge of her nose, then testing her shoulders and upper back. After climbing unsteadily to her feet and ensuring the trio of Cleaver Pirates were indeed gone, she crept off to find a water hole where she hastily washed the thick glob of spit out of her hair.

She hadn't intended to get the shit kicked out of her, but she supposed it could have been worse. What mattered was that she'd successfully handed over the decoy bag and now she could grab the real cash and proceed with getting the fuck out as instructed. Nami retraced her steps to the spot she'd surreptitiously exchanged her sack of stolen goods with a prepared collection of counterfeit notes she'd made with parchment paper on the way over. Her expert sleight of hand imperceptible to the pursuing plunderers, she'd managed the swap while faking a trip just in time to be caught and pummeled.

The Pirate Thief, confident they were no longer after her - at least until they discovered the fake bills - secured the cache and dashed for her boat hidden in a nearby cove. Her course set, she watched, gripping the rail, as Beersdee Island grew ever smaller in the distance. No ship emerged to give chase. She was home-free. Nami sank to the deck with a delirious and slightly painful laugh.

Honestly, the money was probably much less important to them than it was to her. The Cleaver Pirates did not keep mountains of treasure stored at their base, to her great disappointment, but it was still enough to make the trip worth her while. Nami counted it out as she recalled how she'd all but given up on ever raiding the obscure island, assuming the Navy had long ago picked it clean. She'd abruptly found out that wasn't the case while stopped at a tavern in a small town on the far end of Stringers Island:

Nami's glass froze midway to her lips as the unmistakable braying laughter rang in her ear from across the bar. The same sound from over a year and a half ago still remained etched in her memory.

"Kyhuh,huh,huh!"

Instantly, she was transported back to that night at the pier in Threadsville, flat on her back with arms pinned to her sides while two Cleavers leered mockingly down at her.

Let's kill her!

It'd be a shame to scar up that cute little bosom...

As far as she dared, Nami turned toward the grotesque noise. She noticed a group of vagabonds sitting at a table near the back. Shifting further in her seat, she counted five of them slouching in long dark coats, obviously crewmates, while they ate and guzzled beer. She immediately recognized the one in the center as the owner of the horrible laugh who'd once held his saber on her while his companion groped her meager chest.

But why was he now roaming free? Based on Warrant Officer Beckett's detailed accounts, these were no small-time pirates - her own commanding officer had seemed very eager to apprehend them. Had the rogue made some sort of deal with the authorities and turned against his comrades, she wondered. Yet here he was: still clearly a pirate and hanging around the same island with no apparent fear of the Navy.

Something didn't add up. She thought again about the absence of news on Beersdee, the realization that a Navy raid had never occurred slowly dawning on her. Finished with her drink and anxious to leave Stringers (she'd only stopped off for a few provisions) Nami hopped up and got quickly on her way.

Now here she was, hundreds of thousands of berries richer than she'd been only hours ago. Her face and back remained bruised and swollen, but somehow the stacks of magic green paper soothed the pain. Nami fondly placed them back in their bag as the sail caught a strong wind, blowing her steadily homeward.

"Nami! What's with those wounds?"

She looked up with a start from her stash to find Nojiko leaning over her.

"Oh this?" she placed a hand over the abrasions covering her arm, "I miscalculated a little back there, but look!" She gestured toward the exposed hole with her latest haul melding happily into the sundry family of coins, bills and jewelry, "I now finally have one million berries!"

"Never mind that," cried Nojiko, pulling her to her feet, "we need to treat your injuries!"

Nojiko's initial concern transformed into outright horror when she discovered the welts and contusions covering her kid sister's face and torso.

"I promise it looks worse than it feels," she winced as Nojiko applied the astringent to her back. Truthfully, Nami had grown so accustomed to pirate brutality she'd long since accepted it as merely an occupational hazard. She forgot that Nojiko wasn't used to seeing her immediately upon return from one of her treasure hunting trips.

Nojiko said nothing as she continued to dab at the wounds. Wordlessly, she reached into her medical kit for a bandage.

"You heard what I said earlier, didn't you - one million berries! This is a real milestone! A-And I'm positive I could steal even more next time. I know I've had some slow months in the past, but I'm only getting better and better each time I go out."

Nami inclined her head at the lack of response from the older girl. "Hey Nojiko, you're not mad at me, are you?"

The fourteen-year-old let out a sharp sigh, "I'm not, it's just..."

"I promise I'll be more careful from now on, so you don't have to worry."

"I'll always worry," Nojiko assured her, "there's nothing that'll change that, but I also don't want you to feel like you have to take sole responsibility for the whole village on yourself. I mean, even if you did manage to scrape together a hundred million, think about how many years out of your life it'll take and how much pain it will cost you."

Nami's brows knit together, "So what's your point?"

"My point is - go live your life!" She met Nami's incredulous look with an even stare. "I'm serious! There's no need for you to be stuck here, risking life and limb on some distant hope. We'll get by. You should leave this place - follow your dream; sail around the globe and make a map of the world!"

"Nojiko," the outraged twelve-year-old exclaimed, snatching the shirt her sister offered her "You've gotta be crazy if you think I'm just gonna run off and abandon everyone!"

"But you're suffering more than anyone," cried Nojiko, "It isn't fair to you!"

Nami stood up and marched to the center of the small living room, turning to face her lavender haired sibling at the table, "Well, let's say the roles were reversed for a second, and I was the one trapped here - forced to work fingers to the bone just to make enough money for the right to continue living another month - and you had the ability to try and save me. Wouldn't you do it? Or are you the kind of person who could just sail off and leave everyone you ever cared about to suffer and still be able to enjoy your life?"

"But everyone else...still hates you," Nojiko winced.

"Yeah, because I betrayed them; They're right to hate me - I'd hate me too!"

"I'm just saying, I wouldn't blame you if..."

"Are you going to answer my question?"

Nojiko sighed, rolling her eyes toward the ceiling.

"Uh-huh, that's what I thought." Nami put her hands triumphantly on her hips, "So enough of this sad, looser talk; gimme the latest gossip on what's been going on in Cocoyasi Village since I've been gone."

Her disheartening conversation with Nojiko played over in her mind as she trekked back to Arlong Park in the growing twilight. She needed a much higher yield from her efforts to fully gain the other girl's faith in her ability, but the opportunity for greater treasure was inevitably tied to the danger level of the pirates involved. Her significant lack of strength still greatly limited her opportunities, despite any other talents she possessed, meaning progress was likely to remain slow and painful.

Bogged down in her thoughts, she entered through the East Gate to the boisterous shouts of several fishmen lounging along the pool, which she barely registered.

Lanterns illuminated the patio area as she approached Arlong's unoccupied chair and immediately noticed Hitchin emerging from the doorway directly behind.

"Welcome back," he said upon spotting the ruffed-up girl, "They really made you work for it this time, didn't they?"

"Is Arlong around," she returned, ignoring his wit.

"Not at the moment," Hitchin took a large bite out of the sandwich he held, then washed it down with a swig from the bottle in his other fist. "He and a couple others had to go put down an uprising on one of the northern islands, but that was hours ago; they probably shouldn't be much longer if you need to see him."

"No, it's fine. I'm just going to head upstairs now - Wait! An uprising?" She swiveled back around to face him.

"Yeah, apparently some villagers were stupid enough to try and put together a militia as if they had a hope in hell of taking out The Captain; so, he decided to go up there and let 'em take their best shot. Very sporting of him, I thought."

"Oh God," groaned Nami, wondering if there would even be a building left standing after Arlong finished with them, "Which village was it?"

"Mmmm," the remora mused as he masticated, "I think it's called Morelo."

Nami knew the name. It was one of the more populated (and therefore higher revenue-producing) towns of the archipelago - not a place Arlong would likely want to destroy. Still, her heart dropped into her stomach as she contemplated the possible fate of its inhabitants. With nothing else she wished to discuss with Hitchin, and plenty to occupy her mind, she turned slowly back around only to jump at the sudden spray of water and uproarious laughter behind her.

Arlong and Shioyaki simultaneously sprang out of the pool onto the patio, appearing drunk and very jovial. A few seconds following, a much more subdued Aka-Mushi also emerged.

"The battle is won, and we live to fight another day, brethren," cackled Arlong as he hefted his enormous sword, Kiribachi triumphantly over his head.

While crew members gathered round to greet their returning captain, Nami couldn't help noticing the multitude of blood spatters adorning Arlong's shirt and pants.

"What took ya so long," guffawed one, "Those humans givin' you trouble?"

Arlong joined in the crew's raucous laughter, doubling over as he slapped his knee. "Not exactly Nakama," he replied, tears beading at the corners of his eyes, "but we did manage to work up a bit of an appetite, so the village was gracious enough to serve us dinner."

"And don't forget the booze," cried Shioyaki, raising a sake gourd above his head.

Nami's eyes traveled to Aka-Mushi who stood at the edge of the gathering, his hands stuffed in his pockets. His gaze met hers for a split second before he quickly broke it and stared at the ground.

"Chu - It would have been nice if you'd invited an officer to come along," remarked Choo as he strolled out of the fort to join them.

"There was nothing for you to do, Choo; you would have been bored," assured Arlong, "Besides, we brought plenty of goods back with us - not only weapons, but lots of spirits too, as well as a few other pretty things!" He reached into the water and pulled up a large sack which he opened on the pavement.

The pirates crowded around, preventing Nami from seeing the contents.

"You weren't kidding about those villagers - they're full of hospitality," hooted Hitchin.

"Maybe we don't charge them enough tribute if they can afford stuff like this," chuckled another.

While his crew eagerly ransacked the bag, Arlong's eye finally fell on the surveyor hovering next to one of the columns. "Hey, how come no one told me Nami was back? Nami! What are you doing? Get over here!"

His long arm reached out and snatched the front of her shirt, pulling her toward him. "Gimme that," he abruptly yanked a jewel-encrusted broach out of Hitchin's hands and gave it to the girl, "This is for you!"

Nami could smell the booze on his breath. She could only imagine what he'd put the people of Morelo through as she glared up at his blood-stained garments.

"So how was your trip," he asked expectantly.

Her fellow officer frowned. "I would hope you have at least something besides bandages to show for yourself - chu."

She offered them an impish smile. "If you must know, I successfully robbed some stupid pirate crew using a decoy bag of money and they never even suspected a thing."

The Arlong Pirates could never get enough of hearing about the idiocy of their human counterparts or how Nami continuously duped them out of their treasure. Even now, they erupted with peals of laughter.

"I guess they thought their hideout was pretty clever, but I was able to walk right in," she continued drolly to her captive audience.

"What crew was it," demanded one of them.

"Oh, I think they called themselves the 'Cleaver Pirates' or something," Nami shrugged, "The Rube Pirates is more like it."

"Ah for the days when being a pirate actually took some skill," bemoaned Arlong, lapsing into one of his drunken tirades, "before any nutsack with two thumbs wanting to make a quick belly decided they could be a buccaneer..."

"Too true, Captain, too true," agreed Shioyaki, taking a long draft from his gourd.

Nami seized the opportunity to make her escape as the attention shifted away from her. She dipped through the doorway and up the stairs to the top floor.

Lying in her pallet in the dark room, she turned the broach over in her fingers and watched the facets glint in the moonlight. She couldn't stop thinking about Morelo Village and the plight of every other settlement ruled by Arlong. Even if she did succeed in purchasing her hometown from the rapacious fishman, she couldn't do anything for the dozens of other villages enslaved within his fiefdom. She realized she'd never fully rid herself of the wretched pirates occupying Conomi; Arlong Park would loom over the coastline for years to come. From her perch at the very top of the grand cage she found herself in, Nami rolled over and slipped into a restless sleep.

000

The weeks following the botched assassination had been dicey for Nami. Although Arlong never mentioned the incident again after their confrontation facilitated by Kuroobi, he made sure she was never allowed to forget it either:

One morning before the break of dawn about a month following the incident, while slipping out for her weekly voyage, she'd nearly had the wits scared out of her by a throat clearing loudly behind her.

The girl whirled around to find Arlong lounging in his chair, veiled in the shadows of the porch.

"Heading out so soon?" The light of the full moon glistened faintly across his jagged grin.

"Um, yeah," came her flustered reply.

"Before you go, do you mind bringing me the charts you made this week?"

"You mean, ALL of them?"

"Yes. All of them," he asserted without moving.

Still bewildered, but assuming he wanted to count them, she trudged back upstairs and retrieved the requested maps, holding the entire stack out to him. "Here you go."

He'd lit one of the tiki torches, and now she could see his hollow features, still gaunt from illness, as he took the stack from her."

"Careful, the one on top isn't totally dry..." she warned as he held the maps up to the fire, then against the fire. All at once, the papers crackled and lit up. Nami gasped as Arlong tossed the flaming charts onto the pavement where they quickly withered into ashes.

"I'm going to need you to do them over now," he said simply.

Despite Nami's concerns over the consequences following her attempt on Arlong's life, things had slowly begun to smooth over and, in many ways, actually improved for the young surveyor. Gone were the days when her door was guarded, and she was forced to remain locked inside all day and night. Almost as if she'd proven herself, Nami was now allowed to set her own hours to a large extent - so long as she continued meeting her quota.

She was never more grateful for this small allowance than when she was able to escape from her sweltering room during the heat of the day, if only for an hour.

Nami stepped out into the afternoon sun heading down the gangway for the gate when she looked up to find herself joined by the lanky form of Aka-Mushi.

"Where ya headed," he asked, matching her pace.

"Just for a walk," she quirked her eyebrow at him, "why?"

He shrugged in his annoyingly vague fashion, "Mind if I join you?"

"I guess not," she shrugged back at him.

The moment they set foot outside the park, he abruptly turned to her. "Here," a set of three batons were promptly thrust in her face.

Nami tilted her head back to examine the unexpected offering. "What are they?"

"They're for you," he insisted.

"I got that much, but why are you giving me these?"

"Well, I been notincin' you coming back with more and more marks like this-" He hovered a large red finger over her bruised cheek, "So I made you something that will hopefully help you ward off future serious injury."

She looked down at the bundle of sticks he'd deposited into her hands, then back up at him. "Huh?"

He sighed, taking the wooden poles back from her and deftly attaching the ends together until they formed one long pole. "It might be a little bit much for you right now, but you should grow into it," he observed as he handed it back.

Nami stared down the length of the bo staff in amazement, testing its weight and slowly turning it over in her grasp.

"You already handle it like a natural," he chuckled.

"Are you kidding," Nami scoffed in return, "I don't know how to use this!"

"Well, obviously not yet - you have to practice it like any other skill," he retorted.

Nami frowned doubtfully down at the smooth wooden shaft, "But how difficult is it to learn? I don't exactly have a teacher."

"Well, I ain't no level 40 black belt in fishman karate like Kuroobi-san or nuthin', but I could still show you a few moves that usually work for me."

She was at a loss for words. Nami wanted to simultaneously hug him and whack him with the staff he'd just gifted her.

"You still mad with me about the other night," he asked, picking up on her mood with uncommon swiftness, "I promise I didn't hurt any of those villagers. I didn't even want to go."

"Oh, no? But I'm sure you helped eat their food and steal plenty of their belongings," she quipped, knocking the butt of the staff against the hard packed dirt with a satisfying ping.

"No, not much - but if I didn't at least bust up a few things, then Arlong-san would've busted me up."

"So," she twirled the stick absently, growing to enjoy feel of it in her hand, "how many people did Arlong kill this time?"

"Just the ones stockpilin' all the weapons," Aka-Mushi shifted uncomfortably, "there were only five of 'em. He let their families live."

"They had families," she groaned.

"Yeah, destroyed their houses too." Aka-Mushi's eyes glazed over as he spoke. "I understand why they had ta die, but how he did it in front of everyone - in front of the kids - and how much he enjoyed it. Kinda made me sick."

Nami felt a little queasy herself. She recalled the warmth of Belle-Mere's blood pooling under her knees as she knelt over her mother's lifeless body. "Why does it surprise you? You should know by now that Arlong doesn't care about killing parents in front of their kids."

"Yeah, but it wasn't just a quick death by gunshot." He reluctantly met her gaze again, "He slashed them to ribbons with Kiribachi. I never seen so much blood."

She stared back at a loss on how to respond to such a horrendous statement.

"Sorry," he said, seeming to sense her hopelessness. He knelt down to be at eye level with her, "Look Nami, just between you me an' the frogs, I really wanna see you be able to buy back your village. I just wish there was more I could do, but I can at least help you learn to defend yourself. Hopefully you still consider me a friend."

Nami briefly held up his handiwork, examining the skillfully wrought pole with its seamless attachments and wondering how many hours he'd worked on it. She turned back to him with a frown, "I don't have very much free time, but could you meet me later tonight at the doc?"

000

Making her way down the thoroughfare, she opened the slip of paper to the drawing she'd spent the entire previous evening working on. Closing her eyes, she tried yet again to envision what the final product would look like, but still had no idea whether it would be any good or not. She shrugged - what mattered most was what her kid-sister thought of it.

Nojiko slowed her pace as she approached her destination. Now if only the Doctor would accommodate her request. He was the only one she trusted and knew to be capable of the job.

Dr. Nako scowled over his spectacles to see her stroll into his office.

"What's the matter, girl; don't tell me you're coming down with something," he stood up from his desk.

"Relax I'm not sick, Doc," she grinned, "The reason for my visit is more artistic in nature."

"What are you talking about?"

"You see, I was hoping I could get you to do me a favor." She spread out the drawing in front of him, "Would you be able to put this design on my arm?"

His scowl deepened as he lifted his shades to look at the sheet laying on his desk. "What do you mean by 'put it on your arm'?"

"I mean as a tattoo."

He looked at her as if she'd just arrived from another planet. "Have you been out in the sun too long, Nojiko? Maybe you should go lie down."

"I know exactly what I'm saying. I want you to give me this tattoo, Doc!"

The elderly man began to sputter, "Wh-what's this all of a sudden? You come in here and ask me, a man of medicine, if I'll wantonly disfigure your body with a needle? You're only fourteen!"

"You know how to do it, don't you?"

"That has nothing to do with it; I'm not going to!" he blustered like a deeply disapproving grandpa. "What would even make you ask for something so ridiculous - do you know what kinds of people have tattoos?"

"Yes, pirates." She replied simply.

"Exactly!"

"I'm not asking for myself," she explained, "it's for Nami!"

"For Nami," he exclaimed in even further bewilderment, "How in the world so?"

She sighed, glancing out the window as she collected her thoughts.

The previous evening...

Nojiko stepped into the house and nearly jumped out of her skin to find Nami balled up on the floor in more or less a fetal position. Terrified something horrible had happened, she rushed over to her sister.

"Nami, what's wrong? Speak to me!" she grabbed the girl around the shoulders, willing her to lift up her head. "Are you hurt?"

Nami momentarily obliged and met Nojiko's gaze only to sink back down into her folded arms again. "It's this damn tattoo," she muttered.

"Huh? Your tattoo? What about it?"

"I'm sick of it!" she bleated like a small, very weary child. "I'm not one of them, but this thing brands me as one!"

"I know you're not, Nami," Nojiko attempted to console her.

"I don't want anyone else to see it," she mumbled against her knees.

"First of all, what happened," coaxed Nojiko, unaccustomed to seeing the younger girl so vulnerable ever since Belle-Mere's death and her abduction into the Arlong crew where she'd supposedly become impervious to all forms of attack. However, she wasn't able to get any further answers, and soon Nami's mask was back in place as she brusquely brushed off the bout of gloom.

"Then she made a joke about needing some long-sleeved shirts and went back to Arlong Park soon afterward," concluded Nojiko to the Doctor.

Nako absently stroked his goatee as he listened to the fourteen-year-old. "I see. I get that you want to support her but getting your own tattoo..." he began in a softened tone.

"Is the right decision," she finished for him. "Doc please do this for me - for Nami!"

He huffed, holding up the paper, "It'll probably take a while if this is the design you're set on. Why didn't you at least go with something smaller?"

"Because I want my tattoo to make Nami's look miniscule in comparison," she smirked.

"It's going to hurt," he warned sternly, "you aren't going to cry, are you?"

"Nope!"

Nako gave a disgusted sigh as he smacked his hand against is forehead, "I can't believe I'm agreeing to this. Gen's gonna kill me!"

000

With calculations still marching through her brain and numbers dancing behind her eyelids whenever she closed them for a moment, Nami stumbled out of Arlong Park after another rigorous day of churning out charts. For the past few days, she'd gone straight from map-making to meet with Aka-Mushi for staff practice, but tonight the fishman had been assigned to coast patrol, so her evening was her own.

Relishing an evening to herself, she took a much-needed walk along the shore to a spot where she could watch the sun set and hopefully sort out some of her troubles. Her fingers closed mindfully around the stolen broach in her pocket - one of several issues sorely needing her attention. She should try and find the rightful owner if possible. Still, what sort of explanation dare she give for having it?

Nami had barely reached the beach when she noticed someone on the shore approaching from the opposite direction. She squinted in the sunlight glaring off the waves at a small figure in shorts a long billowing jacket. Upon noticing her, the figure waved and quickly trotted over. Nami didn't recognize the dark-haired girl who ran up to her and immediately began talking. Clearly, she was an out-of-towner to so readily approach the famous pirate brat.

"Oh hi, sorry to bother you," smiled the child of about her same age, "I was trying to find Cocoyasi Village, have I gone past it?"

"No, it's just up the hill along that road," Nami pointed directly behind her.

"Thank you so much! It's been a while since I visited and I took a different route than I'm used to and got a little lost, but I knew I'd eventually find it if I just followed the coast," she grinned.

"Where are you from," asked Nami.

"Levan Town," she replied, "it's sort of near the center of the island."

"I know it," the other girl nodded.

"But I have relatives who live here - have you heard of Mee and Dee?"

"Mummy Mee and Daddy Dee who run the orphanage? Of course, everyone knows them."

"They're my aunt and uncle."

"So, you've come to visit them?"

She brushed aside a strand of long curly hair the wind blew into her face, "Yes, but more specifically, I came to pay them back for what my family owes."

"Huh," Nami crossed her arms.

"Yeah, a little over a year ago I was really sick, and my parents had to pay lots of medical bills for me, and that meant they didn't have the survival money to pay the fishmen. They were forced to ask for help from Aunt Mee and Uncle Dee."

"Wow, I'm sorry to hear that," returned a truly stunned Nami.

"We only just saved up enough to pay them back and both my parents are busy, plus the mail is so unreliable nowadays, so I decided to take it down to them myself."

"But, out of everyone in the village, they can probably most easily afford it," reasoned Nami, "is it really necessary that your family have to pay them back?"

"It's not like they asked for any money, they don't even know I'm coming, but it doesn't matter," she shrugged, "we still owe it to them. They saved our lives!"

"Yeah." the other girl conceded, "So I guess you'll want to make it to the village before it gets dark."

"Oh right, sorry for talking your ear off," she laughed, "and thanks again for the help - my name's Sonia, what's yours?"

"Um," Nami began when a gust of wind suddenly battered ruthlessly against them. A beret flew out of Sonia's unruly hair, landing in the sand at the cartographer's feet. "Oops," Nami reached down and picked up the small clip, handing it back to the other, "Here you go."

The smile on the out-of-towner's face immediately fell, her eyes widened as she gazed up the length of Nami's extended arm. "What is that?"

"Huh, what do you-" The orange-haired girl followed her stare with dreaded realization that she was wearing a sleeveless dress today. "Oh, that's just a - well y'see..."

Recognition appeared to dawn on the newcomer, "I'd heard there was a girl from Cocoyasi who betrayed her village and joined Arlong's crew - so it was YOU!" She took a step back from Nami and looked around the empty beach as if for any possible assistance.

"You don't have to be afraid," Nami attempted to assure her, taking a step forward, "I'm not going to do anything to you - I'm not your enemy."

Sonia gasped as if the girl before her had been replaced with a venomous snake. "Don't come near me," she cried, reaching into a satchel beneath her jacket.

Nami froze - uncertain of what was about to happen next.

"You want money, right? Here!" She quickly threw a handful of bills at Nami, "Take it, it's yours - just don't send those fishmen after me!"

"Wait," Nami yelled back as the girl turned and fled. She scrambled to pick up the scattered notes from the sand before they blew away or the tide washed them out. By the time she'd collected all of them, the other girl was already halfway down the beach and running up a path toward Gosa. "Come back here, dammit!"

She started to run after her and force her to take the money back, but it was already too late. Nami stared helplessly after the girl's retreating back, swallowing hard against the lump in her throat. She looked down at the wads of berries still clenched in her fists and her gaze shifted instinctively toward the orange groves rising just over the cliffside.

The reason for her trip to the shore forgotten, Nami turned and bolted instead for the safety of Belle-Mere's house.

After moping and needlessly burdening Nojiko with her problems, Nami finally managed to pull herself together enough to head back to The Park and turn in for the night. Somewhere between her encounter on the beach and the following morning, Nami reached a decision regarding the broach bestowed on her by Arlong and the money flung at her by the girl named Sonia.

She made her way back to the groves the following evening. Nami was surprised to see her sister still out picking oranges so late in the day, but she was even more shocked by the strange new markings adorning the older girl's arm and upper chest.

"Nojiko! What happened?" She marveled at the new snaking vines trailing across skin still raised and raw from the needle, "You've got a tattoo!"

"What do you mean," laughed Nojiko, swiping the sweat from her brow, "it's no big deal - tattoos are just another decoration. I guess I'm the same as you now."

Together they laughed, but Nami wanted to cry. Hastily, she excused herself for not being able to stay long as she needed to make a quick drop off and head back to prepare for her upcoming voyage.

Nami gazed pensively into her spacious treasure box. She reached down and dropped Sonia's family's hard-earned money into it first, then reaching into her pocket, she pulled out the jewel-covered broach and tossed it in afterward. They would contribute to a noble cause even if she couldn't return them. Even if it made her a nasty pirate, a small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth knowing she was the tiniest bit closer to 100 million and Nojiko's freedom

Chapter 7: The Little Dagger

Summary:

Nami's week goes from bad to worse - Desperation sometimes makes people do crazy things.

Chapter Text

Nami balked the moment she reached the landing. She'd distinctly remembered leaving the door closed as she eyed the cracked entrance to the cartography room. Warily, she crept forward and peered inside to find Arlong standing with his back to her while riffling through a stack of her most recent charts.

Having just gotten back from a marginally successful excursion (she'd robbed the Joy Pirates - a crew lead by a revolting "lady" of the same name) and now sporting a deep slash on her right palm from a saber, she'd come to drop off a few belongings before toting her loot up to the grove and receiving first-aid from Nojiko. The last thing she'd expected to find at such an early hour was the captain himself pawing through her things - especially since he generally respected her privacy: one of his only good qualities.

"May I help you," she said behind him.

He turned slowly around, raising an eyebrow at her. "You finally made it back, huh?" He turned his attention back to the maps in his hands, "You missed your quota by three."

"No, I didn't," she argued, "I always meet my quota!"

"Then somebody miscounted."

"It wasn't me."

"Well, it doesn't matter now," he tossed the stack aside, "because, starting today, I'm increasing it by five a day."

"Five!" She bellowed, "I can barely handle the work load you put on me already; I can't make twenty-five more maps a week!"

"Then you can work an extra day instead of traveling - you've been spending too long away from here as it is. No more of this showing back up whenever you're ready. You have a week at most before I expect you back - that's the arrangement we originally made."

"So, you can constantly demand more and more charts from me, but I'm not ever allowed to take a little more time when traveling - even when I can't always predict how long a trip will take?" She threw up her hands in disbelief. "How does that work into the original arrangement?"

"Make shorter voyages," he smirked. Brushing past her on his way out, he continued, "Don't worry, we have plenty of oil for your lamp so you can work through the night if need be."

Nami wanted to snatch her inkwell off the desk and hurl it at the back of his head, but wisely suppressed the urge. Instead, she merely watched him descend the stairs, praying he'd fall down all five flights and break his neck. During the three years she'd labored under him, she'd learned Arlong well enough to know he rarely changed his mind once he'd decided on a course. She glowered after him, wondering what the hell his problem was, all of a sudden.

'Starting today', he'd said, meaning he didn't intend to give her the rest of the day off. She rushed hastily to the groves to make her deposit. There was no time to visit with Nojiko. Fortunately, she had some gauze stashed on her boat and could treat her own wounds. Swearing under her breath the entire way, she rushed back up the stairs to the map room as she bandaged her hand. She'd be damned if she let his demands cut into her agenda. Of course, it also meant no time for breakfast - luckily there was coffee in her room.

Nami worked feverishly through the morning until she bled straight through her bandage. Wincing, she peeled back the gauze to examine the angry wound running diagonally across her hand. She knew she'd need fresh wrappings before she could continue, so reluctantly, she got up and headed down to the first floor to retrieve them.

"Looks like we have someone coming up short in Gosa," she overheard Kuroobi remark through the doorway leading out to the patio.

Along responded with a disgusted sigh, followed up with, "That fucking town..."

"This brazen woman even insisted on speaking directly to you, as if it would make any difference," droned Kuroobi, "If you'd like, I can rustle up some men; it shouldn't take more than an hour to level the entire place - unless you'd rather handle it yourself?"

"Eh, I'll go," the other grumbled in return. "Besides, I need a break from this ledger anyway."

Nami felt a chill run down her spine on hearing their casual discussion about destroying Cocoyasi's closest neighbor. She quickly wracked her brain for something she might do or say to delay them as she heard Arlong getting up from his chair to follow Kuroobi. Popping her head out, she opened her mouth and called after them: "Wait!"

Both fishmen turned toward her in surprise.

"Whaddaya want," demanded Arlong.

"I... I'm almost out of ink," she blurted.

Arlong and Kuroobi exchanged disgruntled looks. "That's not my problem," the shark-man shot back, "Don't bother me with stupid things!"

She chewed her lower lip, glancing pensively toward the horizon. "Also, there's a whopper of a storm coming just fifteen minutes from now! You don't wanna get caught in the middle of it!"

"Nami, shut up and get back to work," barked Kuroobi as the two of them turned to leave.

"Get bent," she muttered after him.

The ray-man whipped around fast enough to slap Arlong full in the face with his pigtail. "Come again," he spat.

"ENOUGH ALREADY," exploded Arlong, causing Kuroobi and Nami to immediately freeze. "Nami, if you don't want me to hurl that fishing boat of yours right against a cliffside, then I suggest you haul ass back up to that room!"

Nami didn't wait for him to finish yelling before she plunged back inside and disappeared.

After a tense pause, Kuroobi turned cautiously to Arlong. "Soooo, why don't you?"

"What?" Arlong rounded on his manta ray lieutenant.

"I just mean," flinched Kuroobi, "why don't you go ahead and smash her boat? Then you wouldn't have to worry about her leaving every few days and you could keep her making maps all the time. It only makes sense - what good is it to us if she spends more than half her time away doing whatever she wants?"

Arlong snorted. "Don't you get it? As long as she's got something to look forward to, she's motivated to be productive. You see how much work I get outta her in a week's time, and now I'm going to get even more." He turned and continued heading for the gate.

"Hmm," Kuroobi frowned, "I still think there are other ways to motivate her."

"I can explore those avenues in the future, if need be," shrugged Arlong, "but for now, the system is working fine as is."

Kuroobi paused just outside the compound. His eyes narrowed as he watched the captain continue down the path ahead of him. "I think you've got too much of a soft spot for that brat," he grumbled.

000

She hadn't completely lied; the part about the coming storm had been largely true. A loud crack of thunder shook the tower and rattled Nami's cup of coffee as she hunched over her desk. The sky from her window was a sickening green as rain pelted the panes. Nami got up to light her lamp. Her hand throbbed worse than ever and she'd never gotten the chance to properly treat the wound following her shakeup downstairs.

She wondered if Arlong had gotten caught in the storm after all, but the more likely case was that he or any other fishman could simply head for deep waters if need be. Meanwhile, she feared a tidal wave might crash into the fort at any moment, bursting through the walls and glass and sweeping her out to sea with all the other debris. All Arlong's precious maps - gone forever! He'd search through the wreckage, desperately trying to collect the tattered pieces in vain. A macabre chuckle escaped her lips. She'd laugh her head off at him as a ghost.

After the wind didn't blow the roof off her room and eventually subsided, Nami gradually drifted off to the steady patter of rain against the window. When she awoke a few hours later, her right palm was so swollen and tender she could scarcely stand to hold her pen.

Out of desperation she went in search of Renado, the ship's doctor, but found the infirmary as well as most of the compound empty. Nami did her best to treat and bandage her own wound before heading to the galley. Only scraps from the crew's breakfast remained, which she greedily devoured. Her thoughts soon turned to her boat, her only lifeline, and how it had faired the storm.

Nami hurried out toward the dock, pausing to survey the minor damage to The Park's facade and surrounding wall. Seemingly, the fishmen's structures were as sturdily built as they themselves were. To her great relief, she spotted her vessel still moored and apparently intact in the distance. She recalled Arlong's earlier threat, and a shiver ran down her spine. She had no doubt he'd smash her boat if she crossed him, remembering all the maps she still needed to complete before the end of the week.

Before she could reach the dock, a loud burst on her left sent Nami to the ground in a startled heap. A fishman, shooting from the water like a cannon, came crashing down in front of her, followed seconds later by another fishman who landed on top of the first and began raining blows down on him. A whole crowd soon spilled out of the ocean around the two, shouting and cheering them on.

"Come on, I've got 10 thousand berries riddin' on this fight!"

"Kill 'im! Kill 'im!"

"Get up, ya sea cucumber! You're as useless as a human!"

Clambering hastily backward to avoid getting caught up in the fray, an appalled Nami quickly forgot about her boat and retreated once again back to her room to continue where she'd left off.

Work was painfully slow for the rest of the day and deep into the night. Nami didn't bother to stop for meals - determined as she was to push through her daily quota despite the agony in her hand. When she finally glanced up to find dawn breaking out her window, the girl at last surrendered herself to a restless sleep. However, the throbbing from her wound would not allow her to get comfortable. After a couple of hours, she gave up on slumber too.

Nami sat up and started to climb back into her chair again, but no amount of will power could force her to pick up her pen or crack open one more tome. She had nothing left in her. She already knew she was not going to be able to meet her quota by the end of the week and it was only Tuesday. Blinking the tears of frustration from her eyes, she resolved to think of some sort of solution. She couldn't let Arlong win this one, and she couldn't think clearly on an empty stomach.

Nami slipped down to the patio (it was still too early for anyone to be around) grabbed the entire bowl of fruit off the table and carried it out to the beach where she ate everything except for a cantaloupe and a pineapple, which she decided to take home to Nojiko.

She was relieved to see her home and the surrounding orchards had suffered only minimal damage from the previous evening's winds, though the same couldn't be said about some of the larger structures in town. Of course, it meant costly repairs which many residents could scarcely afford and still meet their monthly tribute. Quality of life on the island had dropped steadily each year since Arlong's takeover.

"Good morning, I brought you something for breakfast," she grinned, holding up her offerings as her sister opened the door.

"Well, this is a surprise," remarked the fifteen-year-old, motioning her inside.

"I can't stay long," apologized Nami, "I have a ton of work to do today - I just had these old things lying around and thought you might like some variety with your oranges!"

Nojiko offered a knowing smirk at her show of exuberance. "I was just making some eggs and toast; sit down and have some."

"No thanks! I've already feasted like a king."

Nojiko started to reply but stopped short when she noticed Nami's bandaged hand. "What happened there," she demanded.

"Oh yeah, I was also hoping you might help me out with some more bandages?"

Nojiko took out the first aid kit and immediately got to work. She gasped as soon as she pulled the old dressings off. "This is getting really infected!"

"I haven't really had a chance to properly treat it," the younger girl winced.

She gritted her teeth as Nojiko cleaned the cut and applied an ointment. She then re-bandaged the hand. "Now just rest it for a day or two and maybe it'll start getting better."

"Eh, I wish I could, but I've really gotta get back - Arlong suddenly decided to up my production and I can't leave the island again until I'm finished."

"So what happens if you can't finish by the end of the week?"

"It cuts into the week I'm allowed to sail."

"Well, okay." Nojiko shrugged.

Nami turned sharply to her. "No, NOT okay; I need all that time to steal treasure!"

"But it's just for one week until your hand heals."

"It's not just missing a week that's the problem - Arlong can change the rules whenever he wants. I'm afraid he's going to try and make it impossible for me to even leave anymore!"

Nojiko frowned. "You know, the village has been having some real problems with the fishmen recently."

Nami's eyes widened in consternation, "What sort of problems?"

"Well, while you were away last week a pack of them went rampaging through a farm, killed a bunch of livestock and destroyed the crops."

The younger girl jumped to her feet. "What? Why?"

"No reason," supplied Nojiko, "It wasn't like the people had broken any rules - they just did it because they could."

"No, they can't," Nami insisted, growing angrier by the second, "They aren't allowed to just abuse villagers for no reason - that's why the people pay them every month!"

"Well, I guess it's like you said - they can change the rules whenever they want," mused Nojiko.

"Arlong hasn't changed any rules about that!" She stared hard at her sister, "What else have they done?"

"Don't get so riled up about it; what else do you expect from pirates - at least no one was killed," Nojiko attempted to downplay.

"I'm not riled up." She sat back down, affecting a casual look, "What else have they done?"

"Not much, but a couple of them did come through town while we were having the market yesterday and helped themselves to a bunch of free wares..."

"Even to Belle-Mere-san's oranges?"

"To everything," shrugged Nojiko, "but other than that, it wasn't too bad."

Nami was silent for a long moment. "I see. Well, I really do have to get back now, but thanks for the first aid."

"Take it with you," insisted Nojiko, pushing the kit toward her sister, "Apply that ointment at least three times a day!"

000

She was beside herself as she raced back to Arlong Park. To think those filthy bastards believed they could not only destroy people's livelihoods, but even steal her own sister's sole source of income without any consequences made her sick. Why the hell was Arlong suddenly so obsessed with micro-managing her while allowing his men to do anything they wanted? She was probably naive when she believed he'd finished settling his two-year grudge with her.

Her pace slowed as she passed near the path leading to the doc. Something made her stop and turn toward the water. Nami let out an involuntary shriek as she saw her boat lilting crazily to one side in the water where she'd moored it.

Seconds later, Aka-Mushi's head burst through the surface beside the sinking vessel. "Don't worry, I can fix 'er!"

"What happened," she demanded angrily, running toward him.

"It was the wildest thing," he panted, his face extra bright and agitated. "He swam right up and started punchin' the hull!"

"Who did?"

"I says to 'im, 'what the hell're you doin'?' an' he starts goin' on about how you tried to kill the captain...Anyway, he wouldn't stop busting up the boat, so I busted his nose!"

"Who? Who?," cried Nami, clenching the air with her balled up fists.

"That fat, purple-faced sonofabitch," Aka-Mushi tossed out a description that could've applied to at least a dozen different fishmen on the crew.

No matter, Nami sank despairingly to her knees on the bank, the boat was useless - at least for the foreseeable future.

"Now don't cry - I told you I could fix it," insisted the youth.

"I'm not crying," she said through gritted teeth before looking imploringly at him, "How long will it take?"

"If I can get started on her today, maybe a week or two," he shrugged.

"I see." She wanted to die. Suddenly her head jerked up, "He said I tried to kill Arlong?"

Aka-Mushi climbed up onto the bank and flopped down beside her, "Yeah, there's been some rumors going around; I think Kuroobi-san is the one spreading 'em. That's why some're listening."

"Of course it would be him," she growled, pulling her knees to her chest.

She turned to see the betta still staring at her. "You want to ask me if it's true, don't you?"

"I ain't gonna ask," he insisted, "I think I already know the way you feel, and I understand why. We can just leave it at that."

"Thanks," she replied gloomily, "...for everything."

Nami returned to work soon afterward, doing her best to ignore the growing knot in her gut. Now that it seemed she would certainly not be making her voyage next week between her slow progress and smashed boat, her thoughts began to turn to darker subjects. Her conversation with Nojiko played over in her head repeatedly; this coupled with the devious Kuroobi's ongoing efforts to destroy her, whipped the young teen into a silent rage.

Taking frequent breaks to rest her sore hand and occasionally to sneak some food from the galley, Nami managed to crank out a dismal number of charts before the sun went down. She awoke sometime late the following morning, uncertain of when she'd actually fallen asleep.

Blearily, she reached for her small coffee pot, filling it with water from her basin before setting it atop the candle burner. While waiting for it to reach a boil, she gazed moodily out the window at the sight of crewmembers erecting some sort of large wooden post near the eastern wall.

She scowled. God's spicy house cat! What are they up to now?

She brought out a couple of oranges from Nojiko for her breakfast and, after giving herself a brief bird bath with the remaining water and changing clothes, checked the pot and added the coffee. By the time she'd taken it off the burner to cool, she could hear Arlong's voice carrying from the courtyard and glanced out again to see what looked like the entire crew congregating outside.

What were they up to? Nami peered toward the spot where they all were facing and gasped. She saw a fishman, shirtless, bound to the post with his back toward the crowd. Even without seeing his face, she recognized the wavy brown hair and long, drooping fin that belonged to Aka-Mushi. Gil, her former guard, stood directly in front of the smaller fishman with the other pirates giving him a wide berth as he flung back his arm and swung what appeared to be a thick leather strap against the shackled teenager's back.

Without thinking, Nami flew out the door and down the stairs. She reached the courtyard, panting heavily, just as the strap struck down yet again, bringing up a horrible welt. Blood ran down the broad red shoulders.

"STOP," she screamed, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?"

While the crew turned in amazement to the livid girl, Arlong, standing nearby, appeared completely unfazed by her sudden appearance on the scene.

"Doing? I was just in the middle of disciplining my insubordinate nakama. Was there something you needed, Nami?"

"What did he do to deserve this," she demanded.

"What concern is it of yours," retorted Arlong coldly.

"I'll tell you what he did," shouted a voice near the front of the crowd. Nami recognized the aptly described fat, purple-faced sonofabitch Aka-Mushi had described to her yesterday. "He attacked me for no reason! Everyone here knows the consequences for assaulting a fellow fishman!" Ugly black bruises spreading from the bridge of his nose and below his eyes vividly attested to the betta-man's solid punch.

Not only a son of a bitch, but an utterly dickless one, thought Nami. "No, he didn't; you destroyed my boat!" She whirled back on Arlong, "Why is Aka-Mushi the one chained to that thing instead of him?"

"Nami, just go," rasped the youth over his shoulder at her, "It ain't none of your concern - just like Arlong-san said."

"But this is wrong," she cried.

"I'm fine," he shouted back, "now get outta here!"

The girl recoiled at the reproach even as a wave of murmurs passed through the gathering of pirates.

"Alright Nami, if you're done meddling, I'm sure there are still plenty of maps that could use your attention even more than Aka-Mushi," snarked Arlong, pivoting his attention back to Gil, still holding the whip. "Now where were we?'

"That was six," stated Kuroobi, standing nearby. He offered the girl a nasty smile.

"Six more to go, then," The captain declared. Gil raised the strap yet again.

Nami turned away, hurrying back inside to the sickening snap of leather.

000

Her stomach hurt. Her hand hurt. With hours left to go before dawn, it seemed this day from hell would never end. Nami rolled sleeplessly over, her mind racing with the day's events. Not long after her rebuke from Aka-Mushi, nature had offered its own little insult to her: she'd become a woman as Belle-Mere had phrased it when the same thing happened to Nojiko about three years prior.

What a fine time to be alive, thought the girl (woman!) acridly.

She'd naively fantasized in the past that maybe it would never happen to her - that the universe somehow owed her a favor because she was forced to cohabitate with a bunch of pirate assholes and already had enough to put up with. How quickly reality robbed her of that delusion! Fortunately, the much more pragmatic side of her had been preparing for this moment for almost a year now, so at least she wasn't caught flatfooted.

When she couldn't stand lying on the floor any longer, she got to her feet and snatched the lamp off her table.

The cloud cover remained thick with no moon or stars visible in the night sky. Nami made her way by lantern light and sheer directional memory down the path leading to the beach Aka-Mushi had used to repair her boat previously. Not surprisingly, she didn't find him currently there; she did, however, notice her boat back in the same old place as before. Her guts clenched as she ran her light along the gaping holes in the hull. The Old Girl was already so worn and beaten-up, Nami saw no way for her to be successfully restored again - despite the betta-man's optimism.

Remembering the reason she'd come, Nami stepped up and placed Nojiko's first-aid kit in the sand directly in front of the boat, sure he'd find it and hopefully use it to treat his wounds.

Walking back, she realized she hadn't felt this utterly hopeless and defeated since the time Arlong came down on her for drawing that fake map. Aimlessly, she wandered along the perimeter of The Park. No sentries were posted anywhere along the walls or beside the gate - none ever were - so secure were the fishmen in their invincibility against any would-be assailants. Nami crossed unobserved through the East Gate where not even a lock existed. Indeed, Arlong welcomed any insurgent that was stupid enough to try, to barge inside and challenge him at any time.

Once inside the fort again, Nami paused at the foot of the stairs. She didn't feel like climbing them back up to her room to lie down on the floor until the sun came up. Her gaze instead followed the flickering light of her lamp toward the entrance to the armory. The firelight gleamed off the sharp objects within as they winked encouragingly back at her. Nami promptly accepted their enticing invitation.

She wondered why she'd never stopped to consider how much the Arlong Pirates' hoard of weapons had grown since first the armory was established. They might soon need to expand if they planned to amass very many more.

Nami's eye landed almost instantly on Kiribachi, the crown jewel of the collection, resting prominently on the wall for Arlong's easy access. Below the enormous saw-toothed sword, however, sitting innocently on a desk just like a common letter opener, she spotted a small, simple dagger. Her bandaged hand slid comfortably over its hilt, and she immediately felt an eerie but undeniable connection with the blade.

The girl took no time to analyze her following actions. Like a sleepwalker, she slowly climbed the stairs only to pause on the second floor. Then, almost as if someone or something else prompted her, she walked up to the closed door of Arlong's suite. After listening outside while nothing stirred within, Nami set her lamp on the ground and slowly turned the knob.

The door made no sound as she pushed it open and slid inside, leaving a small sliver through which the soft light from the hall seeped in to illuminate the shadowy forms occupying the room. Nami saw the shape of Arlong's beside table and the indistinct articles cluttering it. At her feet, darker shapes - mounds of discarded clothing - littered the floor directly in front of the massive bed. Squinting further into the darkness, a very recognizable shark fin slowly rose and fell with the fishman's steady breathing. Nami's hand tightened around the dagger's handle, her heart thudded as the full realization of her intentions gripped her psyche.

She could still turn back - go upstairs and wait for morning when her mind would be clearer, and she could come up with a far more sensible plan. Arlong was fast asleep and would never even know she'd been there.

Maybe it was just her raging hormones or the horrible week she'd been having, but for whatever reason Nami had no interest in being sensible. She was tired of waiting and biding her time and hoping for things to get better. Her chances of killing Arlong were just as likely in this moment as they would be if she cautiously waited for a 'better' idea to come along.

Even IF you somehow succeed at this idiotic attempt, what are you gonna do afterward? YOU HAVE TO HAVE A PLAN! Her rational mind bellowed urgently.

You're just being a coward - SHUT UP AND DO IT! the maniac inside her shrieked back.

Amidst her inner turmoil, Nami's feet made the final decision, stepping gingerly over a pile of clothing toward the slumbering Arlong. He was on his stomach, with his head turned toward her. Although his neck was partially blocked by his hair and right shoulder, slicing the vital arteries wouldn't prove too difficult so long as she plunged the knife deeply enough. She'd only get one shot.

Nami raised her dagger high, taking aim. The adrenaline coursing through her seemed to amplify her senses - suddenly her vision sharpened, and her periphery expanded in the darkness. Nami imagined she could see almost the entire room at once. Arlong's prone body lay above the sheets, and she realized he was naked. Even more disturbing, however, was that a woman was lying next to him on the other side of the bed.

Sudden terror gripped Nami as her breath involuntarily hitched in her throat. Immediately, the woman's eyes flew open as she sprang like a panther out of bed, dashing past Nami while snatching clothes off the floor. The girl gazed stupefied after her as she bolted naked out the door and down the stairs.

"Uhh," groaned Arlong, shifting onto his elbow in bleary confusion.

Panic-stricken, Nami dove under the bed.

She watched, trembling uncontrollably beneath the mattress as Arlong's feet hit the floor. The springs creaked as the fishman stood and plodded to the open door, then paused there. A moment later he pivoted back toward the bed and Nami saw his feet freeze before the spot where she lay motionless among the dust bunnies. All at once, a large head ducked into view, peering at her in the darkness.

Nami shrieked.

A hand shot out, grabbing her by the arm. The dagger fell from her grasp as she was yanked firmly up between Arlong's enormous palms, staring him directly in the eye.

She sucked in a breath and his hand slammed over her mouth. "Shut up," he hissed serpent-like into her ear.

"Arlong-san?" A voice presently called from the hallway, "Is that you? What's going on?" The crew also had a collective sleeping quarter on the second floor, Nami randomly remembered.

"Nothing! Go back to sleep," he snarled back.

Moments after the door down the hall clicked shut again, Arlong lunged through his own entryway and snatched Nami's lamp inside. Kicking his door closed with a slam, he turned his ire back to her. "What in the fu-" he began, then stopped as his glance hit the floor.

"What's this?" Still holding Nami by the head, Arlong bent down and retrieved her dropped dagger. Her blood ran cold as a jagged smile split his face and the fishman's entire body shook with a malevolent chuckle.

"Shahahahahahaha! Oh Nami, what am I going to do with you," he tsked, holding the knife to her face and pressing its cool blade firmly against her cheek, "You just never learn your lesson. Am I really going to have to break you?"

Nami quickly discovered a new ability, when pushed beyond all terror to the brink of despair, to gain an almost Zen-like clarity. She now felt an inexplicable calm wash over her even while Arlong threatened to slice pieces of her face off.

Grabbing his fingers, she pushed his hand away from her mouth in order to speak. "Who was that woman who just ran out of here," she heard herself ask flatly.

Arlong paused, the sneer on his lips faltering slightly. "Huh?"

"Was she at my party that one time?" It was a reach for Nami, but not much of one. She recalled his moody expression while eyeing the girls Hitchin had 'invited' to the celebration two years ago - perhaps he'd even singled one of them out.

"But Arlong, I thought you didn't approve of fraternizations between humans and fishmen," she went on when he didn't immediately respond. "As I remember, you made it very clear to the crew in that speech of yours on fishman superiority. I wonder what they would think if they knew you'd bedded a human after all that."

She couldn't believe the words coming out of her own mouth. Any moment now and Arlong would jam that dagger right into her skull. However, her newfound clarity continued handing down uncanny revelations. She suddenly thought of Gosa Village and the conversation she'd overheard about a woman who'd come up short on her tribute. The pieces rapidly began falling into place: as far as she knew, nothing had ever happened to Gosa on account of their lack of funds - but why? Did the shark-man accept some other form of payment after all?

For Arlong, it was a huge scandal: he'd loose face with his entire crew if they ever found out about his dalliance - much less if he'd violated his own ironclad rule for those who couldn't pay tribute. Even to Nami it hardly made sense for him to behave like this - she knew Arlong well enough to know he fully bought into his own blather about human inferiority. If his behavior all week was any indication, he must have really needed the lay.

His mouth caught somewhere between a smirk and a snarl, he regarded her for an agonizingly long moment, his fingers tightening ever so slightly along her jaw and neck as he continued holding her suspended above the ground.

"I'll deal with you tomorrow," he finally growled, opening the door and tossing her out into the hall.

Nami's tailbone hit the ground with a painful thud. She caught a glimpse of Arlong's backlit silhouette in the doorway just before he slammed the door shut.

Because fleeing Arlong Park was pointless, the girl made her way instead up the stairs clutching the rail in both hands until she reached the map room again. The fact that she still had use of her legs at all was proof enough she'd gained some valuable dirt on him. Nevertheless, Arlong's reaction made her wonder. She'd certainly seen him angrier; rather he appeared almost amused by her attempt to stab him to death. Only when she brought up blackmail did she truly see his ire rise, and even then, the amusement never fully vanished. What made him so smug if she'd supposedly won?

I'll deal with you tomorrow...

It was already tomorrow.

Tired as she was, sleep was out of the question as she entered her cell. Nami sank to the floor with a sudden wave of nausea and stomach pangs. Lunging for the chamber pot, she doubled over and hurled.

Chapter 8: A Bad Bargain

Summary:

While Nami attempts to navigate the dicey scandal surrounding Arlong, an unexpected turn of events sees her caught up in yet another desperate situation where she is forced to stare hopelessness straight in the face.

Chapter Text

No longer in a rush to finish maps in order to depart on her currently out of commission vessel, Nami dropped her feverish pace and withdrew into herself the entire following day. When she could manage it between dosing or cramping, she climbed into her chair to work on charts. She did not leave her room, nor was she visited by Arlong or anyone else. By the next day, out of food and having subsisted solely on an orange and some water during the previous 24 hours, she had no choice but to emerge.

Nami felt slightly better after the mini hibernation. Famished, she headed for Belle-Mere's in order to restock her supplies as well as do laundry. Nojiko dutifully took on a mothering role as soon as she learned of Nami's new "monthly visitor", and Nami did nothing to dissuade her. After a long visit over breakfast and helping out her sister with a few light chores, Nojiko sent her back with an entire pack full of provisions to get her through the next several days.

She was already halfway back to Arlong Park when she spotted Aka-Mushi jogging toward her from the direction of the coast.

Despite the tense circumstances surrounding their last interaction, he appeared happy to see her as, still dripping from the ocean, he squished over to greet the girl. "Hey!"

"Hey," she responded back. "What are you doing all the way out here?"

"I've been out salvaging all morning," he responded slightly breathless. "Been trying to find lumber for yer boat from all the sunken Navy ships around here."

"That's... great," she replied to the vaguely morbid announcement. She hesitated, then asked, "How does your back feel?"

"Oh yeah," he reached into his shirt and pulled out a slightly moist first-aid kit, handing it Nami. "Don't worry, I didn't take it underwater or nothin'."

"But did you use it at all," she asked.

"Well, I appreciate you thinkin' of me," he fidgeted, "but none of that stuff'll stick after you get it wet - which I usually am."

"Oh. I hadn't thought of that."

"But it's okay," he hastily assured her. Unbuttoning his shirt, he turned around and slid it off his shoulders to show her the fading dark welts. "Salt water heals everything."

"I guess..."

"Besides, you need it more than me." Shrugging his shirt back in place, he touched her bandaged hand, then quickly pulled back as if afraid of damaging something fragile.

"I've been taking care of it," she insisted, holding it up for his inspection, "the ointment has helped. You should at least let me put it on you too."

"But it'll just wash off."

"Not if you let it soak into your skin first," she protested, opening the kit, "now turn around!"

With Aka-Mushi sitting on his knees, Nami was just barely tall enough to see over the top of his head. Carefully pushing his long crown fin out of the way, she dabbed medicine along the stripes across his shoulders and upper back. "I'm really sorry that I got you punished," she said, "maybe it would be best if you weren't so involved with me from now on."

He craned his neck sharply toward her. "Don't be sorry! I'm the one that should apologize; I didn't mean to yell at you back then. I just didn't want you gettin' into worse trouble for stickin' up for me...besides, I'm the one who's supposed to be protecting you - not the other way 'round."

Nami wanted to protest, but realized she really did tend to rely on him - especially concerning her transportation. The staff he'd made had also come in handy more than once. Somewhere along the way she'd forgotten not to trust Aka-Mushi. He was an honest boy, really a man at 18 years, who'd proven himself many times over, and she couldn't help wanting to confide in him.

"I may already be in worse trouble anyway," she muttered under her breath, kicking herself as he immediately twisted around.

"Whaddya mean?"

"Nothing. I can't really talk about it." She frowned as he continued staring expectantly at her. "Stop gawking and let me finish!"

"You do something stupid?" His eyes narrowed suspiciously.

Her mouth fell open. "Why would you accuse me of something like that?"

"'Cause I know you," he replied matter-of-factly.

"Well, maybe I did," she sighed, squaring his shoulders back to their original position, "but it wouldn't do any good to tell you about it, so you're better off not knowing anything."

"Look," he said, again facing her. "I don't care how much they beat me. I ain't afraid no more! Growin' up, I never had nobody, and I thought bein' a part of Arlong-san's crew was gonna be like having a family - but it wasn't 'til I got to know you that I actually feel like I have that now." He exhaled sharply, and glanced away, "...I just wanted you to know that."

Nami flushed. Although she knew displays of affection made him uncomfortable, she couldn't resist planting a kiss on his forehead. "I believe you, Aka-Mushi," she assured him, "You're basically my only friend in the world, but I AM afraid, so I'm still gonna keep what I did a secret - at least for now - it's too dangerous to share with you - or anyone for that matter."

He sat back, his annoyance palpable. "Dammit Nami, now I have to know!"

"Too bad." She put the cap back on the ointment, effectively dismissing him. "Now let that soak in before you go back in the water. I've gotta get back to my cartography room."

He stood, his shirt still balled up in his fist, and scowled down at her, "Alright, but don't think this conversation's over yet." She watched him turn and trudge away, noting his broad shoulders with an odd new appreciation before quickly hurrying off to her own chores.

The specter of Arlong loomed into view the moment she re-entered the compound, lounging beside the doorway with his arms crossed over his chest and the brim of his bucket hat pulled snugly down over his eyes. Next to him on the table, a nearly empty glass (probably ale) sat within easy reach.

Good. Asleep, she thought, as she crept carefully past him up the stairs.

Moments afterward, the motionless shark-man's lip curled in a knowing smirk. She was a cunning little kitten - only just discovering how to use her claws. Despite her more annoying antics, he liked her feistiness. Besides, her tiny scratches couldn't hurt him anyway.

000

"Excuse me, Captain," an urgent voice spoke next to his ear.

Arlong cracked open an eye and peered out from under his hat at the mackerel deckhand.

"Sorry to bother you, but there's a Navy ship here to see you."

Arlong slowly rose to his feet and gazed out past the gate. "So, there is. Well, let 'em through, nakama."

"Aye sir!"

Several minutes later found Captain Nezumi on a dingy rowed by a pair of ensigns entering the inner courtyard.

"Welcome Captain," boomed Arlong, throwing up his hands with a dramatic flourish, "I wasn't expecting you for at least another week!"

"My apologies for dropping in unannounced," the officer cringed.

"Nonsense," Arlong turned quickly to his crewmember, "fetch us a drink, would you brother?"

"I'm afraid I can't stay long," Nezumi objected as Arlong pulled out a chair for him.

"You always say that," scoffed the fishman, taking his own seat as a bottle and two cups were promptly set out on the table. "So, I take it you're not out this way to ask for money."

"Not at all," grinned the human, settling into his chair as his men stood at attention behind him.

"How's Stringers treatin' ya," the fishman plunged ahead before the Navy man could continue, "anything exciting? We're duller by the day around here - I almost wish I had some trouble, Shahaha!" He poured each of them a glass.

"To our prosperous partnership," Arlong clinked his cup with Nezumi's and drank.

"Funny you should ask about Stringers," Nezumi responded after he'd lowered his own glass, "I'm actually on the hunt for a particular Captain Cleaver and his crew. They were regulars on the island for some time, but suddenly they've vanished without a trace and completely abandoned their headquarters."

"Lemme guess, they owe you money," chuckled the sawshark.

"...You might say that."

Arlong poured himself another, "Well, they either do or they don't - you're always so cagey! Relax! You can speak plainly. We're not at Navy HQ - this is my house! Ain't nobody 'round here going to squeal on you!"

"They broke our agreement and skipped out on paying their dues after doing business at my pier," Nezumi stated as plainly as possible.

"Now, that I understand," nodded Arlong.

"Although I'm sure to catch up with them eventually, I'm not able to devote as much time as I'd like to pursue them; it would look bad to focus too much on one crew when there are so many other pirates to wrangle..." Nezumi went on.

"...And the longer it takes, the less likely you'll get your money from them," Arlong finished for him.

The Navy captain pressed on as if Arlong hadn't spoken, "I know that your men continually scout these waters, and I was wondering if..."

"Haven't seen 'em," Arlong shook his head. "Frankly, they'd be pretty stupid to cross into our territory, but I'll certainly keep an eye out just in case. The Cleaver Pirates, you say - that does sound familiar for some reason." He stroked his chin thoughtfully.

"No need to go out of your way," Nezumi assured him, "I just thought I'd inquire in the off chance that you knew anything of their whereabouts."

The officer rose to his feet with a stiff smile for the fishman.

Arlong cocked his head, "Leaving so soon?"

"Unfortunately, duty calls. But thanks again for your time and hospitality."

"Shahahaha, Don't worry about it," Arlong waved a webbed hand, "I hope you find 'em, Captain - better yet - I hope I find them!"

000

Although she did her best to stay focused on the chart before her, Nami's mind continued returning to her boat and the voyage she wasn't currently going on. She thought she might slip down to the beach later that evening to check on Aka-Mushi's progress. He'd said a week or two, but she chose to remain optimistic about the timeframe primarily because she feared she'd lose her mind if she had to stay in the cartography room for two weeks straight.

Dipping her pen in the inkwell, the weary surveyor paused as something she couldn't quite put her finger on shifted in the surroundings. A vague sense of unease stirred in her stomach. Moments later she felt the thud of slow, heavy footsteps echoing up the stairwell. Before the door even opened, she already knew who was on the other side.

"Well now, this is what I like to see," boomed Arlong as he barged into the room, "my surveyor toiling at her art!" He came to a halt directly behind her chair, gazing over her head at the parchment on the desk.

Nami watched his eye rove from the unfinished sea chart over the rest of the room: past rows of hang-drying maps and shelves crammed with oceanic tomes, down to stacks of completed maps still awaiting categorization. She doubted he'd discover anything interesting since she kept all personal belongings stowed securely away from prying eyes. Seemingly, she was correct in her assumption as his stare gradually came back to rest on her.

"Y'know, you sure have been quiet these past couple days," he observed. "Tell me, Nami, what's going on in that crafty little brain of yours?"

Nami set her ruler aside, turning to face him. "I'll give you three guesses."

"I just hope you haven't fooled yourself into believing you've pulled one over on me," he sighed, "Cause I can guarantee you whatever story you've invented ain't gonna matter to no one, and sure as shit ain't gonna ruin my reputation."

The officer pursed her lips as she considered his words; she then cocked her head questioningly to one side, "Did you ever destroy Gosa, by the way?"

"What about Gosa," he drawled.

"Well, I overheard you talking to Kuroobi about someone who couldn't pay tribute this month and then the two of you went over there, so I was just assuming you went there to destroy the town, since that is your policy."

Arlong stared wordlessly back for a long moment.

"I'll take that as a 'no'," she tapped her chin, "now, why in the world would you hesitate to punish a town and break your own strict rule that everyone pays or else everyone pays?"

His eyes glittered from his face like diamonds on a funeral pyre as he grinned sinisterly back at her. "What do you know about it? You have no idea about anything that happened. And even if I wanted to break my own rule, I can do that. Because it's MY rule."

"'I never go back on my word when it comes to money' - Isn't that what you told me?" She shot back, pointing an accusing finger up at him, "The whole point of charging the islanders tribute is so that you can make enough money to take over East Blue with your crew! But how can the crew trust you when you're making secret allowances and letting some people off the hook? How can I even trust the promise you made to me? Money is sacred! Or am I wrong?"

Arlong stood momentarily speechless at having his own words thrown back at him. He quickly shook his head. "Out of the mouths of babes," came his wry scoff before her rounded on her. "Now look! Don't go twisting facts, you little-"

His rant was cut mercifully short as something outside the window suddenly grabbed his attention. Nami followed his perplexed scowl to see the broadside of a large ship floating in the distance beyond the fort walls.

"Ehhh?" Arlong's mouth pulled back in a disgusted sneer. His argument with Nami instantly forgotten, the fishman pivoted for the door.

The girl stared out the window a moment longer, she couldn't verify if the ship was Navy or pirate as no colors were currently being flown, but it was certainly a warship judging by the cannon ports along the hull. She slid out of her chair and reached behind her cabinet to retrieve her unassembled staff, tucking the poles beneath her shirt before following Arlong down the stairs.

By the time Nami reached the bottom floor, a large portion of the crew had already amassed in the courtyard. Arlong stood at the edge of the pool with Kuroobi and Choo on either side of him. The rest of the fishmen bobbed expectantly in the water or milled together in groups, muttering with one another. Nami spotted Hitchin standing slightly apart from the rest and sidled up to him.

"Navy or pirate," she asked, staring at the closed outer gate.

"Pirate," he responded without hesitation, his arms crossed over his chest as he too gazed out toward the south entrance.

Moments later a shape in the pool jetted swiftly toward them. Hachi's head suddenly sprang above the surface, "Nyu, The Cleaver Pirates are requesting an audience with you, Arlong-san."

Nami's jaw fell open at the name. She watched dumbfounded as Arlong's face lit up like a kid who'd just been told the circus was in town.

"Well, what are you waiting for - show 'em in, Hachi," insisted the captain.

"What the hell are they doing here," muttered the girl under her breath as Hitchin raised an eyebrow at her.

Several nerve-wracking minutes later a dinghy, pulled along by Hachi, passed through the gate carrying three dubious looking pirates. Nami's eye went immediately to the one in the center - an aging bald man in a long black coat. Arlong Pirates lined the courtyard and pool as the Cleaver crewmembers disembarked onto the patio.

"Welcome to Arlong Park, gents," grinned the sawshark, leaning against the table, "what brings you to our neck of the woods?"

The haggard-looking man in the middle shared a brief glance with his two companions before replying. "Purely a miscalculation on our part, Saw-Tooth; I can assure you."

"A miscalculation?" frowned Arlong, "You mean you didn't actually intend to pay us a visit?"

After receiving no immediate response, Arlong continued, "Well, you're here now. So, what were your intentions? You obviously had some destination in mind if not this one."

"They certainly seemed to be in a hurry to get somewhere," remarked Shioyaki, treading water directly behind the newcomers.

"We were in the process of searching for new accommodations," provided Captain Cleaver. He seemed to pick up on Arlong's growing impatience as he pressed on, "Of course, we're willing to address any grievance we might have unintentionally caused by trespassing into your territory."

"That's good, because we mainly like money around here," announced the fishman captain to a round of chuckles from his crew.

Captain Cleaver shared another grim look with the man to his right before responding. "I'm afraid we don't have much on hand at the moment..."

"Whaaat!" Hitchin burst out, "I've heard a thing or two about the Cleaver Pirates - it's the worst kept secret on Stringers Island that you have a cushy deal with the Navy!"

The same man on Captain Cleaver's right snorted. "Some 'cushy deal'..."

Nami turned sharply toward him, and their eyes met.

"Hey, don't I know you from somewhere," the snaggle-toothed man suddenly demanded.

The girl's eyes narrowed at him, "Does the phrase 'boat nymph' mean anything to you?"

His greasy face immediately dawned with recognition, "Ah, it's you! The brat who was with the Navy!"

"I'm not with the Navy," she spat back, "I just used them to get information so I could rob you!"

"Wait a minute! I recognize that girl too," exclaimed the man flanking the captain's left side, "She's the one who broke into our headquarters several months ago!"

"Oh, so you're those pirates," Choo smirked, "How many interactions have you had with this crew, Nami?"

"Too many," she retorted.

"Captain, if she's a part of their crew, then I think we should have a serious conversation about who owes who money in this situation," the snaggle-tooth declared.

"And while we're at it, we can also have a conversation about how you cut my clothes and assaulted me," she snapped back at him.

The man let out a careless snort, "Sure. Have your tits gotten any bigger since then?"

"Will you shut up!" barked Captain Cleaver to his underlings. He glanced nervously back to Arlong, "It's true that we did have an agreement with a certain Naval officer, however, we couldn't keep up with demand after our resources dried up and soon after that, the money also dried up. So, we had no choice but to abandon our island and try and get away from Stringers."

"That's a shame," replied Arlong.

"Of course, we could lend our services to you, Saw-Tooth, if you'd be so kind as to let us borrow a corner of your territory where the Navy won't bother us," suggested Cleaver.

Nami could scarcely contain her disgust at the thought of even more pirates invading her home.

Arlong, however, quickly dismissed the idea. "I can't see how we would possibly need any services you could offer - Unlike you, we're actually quite successful."

"If you're having any trouble with the Navy, though, we'd gladly join forces with you..."

"Seems like any team-up would benefit you far more than it would us," grunted Kuroobi. "We don't have any trouble with the Navy because we're fishmen and even the Navy knows better than to cross us!"

Shouts of approval rang out from those gathered.

The trio of outsiders leaned protectively inward as they watched their predicament rapidly deteriorate.

"Why not let us go then, if there's nothing you want from us," protested Snaggle-Tooth. "After all, we haven't done anything besides accidentally sailing a little too close to your damned park."

"Well, that's not entirely true," Arlong pointed out, shifting his glance over to Nami. "You did abuse my surveyor on at least two separate occasions. She may want an opportunity to respond. What do you say, Nami? Would you like anything from these shit stains?"

The female officer automatically placed a hand on the poles behind her back. "No, but I would like to give them something."

Arlong stared back at the group of Cleaver Pirates, daring them to move a muscle. "Go ahead, then," he said to her with a smile.

Less than two seconds later, Nami brandished her assembled staff at the pirate on the left, slamming it against the side of his neck. The man gasped and stumbled to the ground.

"That's for spitting in my hair," she shouted.

"I...didn't..." he chocked, but Nami had already turned her attention toward Snaggle-Tooth.

"And this..." she lunged her staff upward, ramming it mercilessly between his legs, "you already know what that's for!" She watched with satisfaction as he crumpled, mouth frothing, to the pavement.

A collective groan of male empathy rippled through the throng of pirates.

"Damn, Nami's scary..."

"I almost feel sorry for the poor bastard."

Arlong, however, uttered a hearty laugh that was quickly picked up among the crew. "Well, that's that." He then addressed the stunned Captain Cleaver once again. "Now I'm satisfied."

"So are you letting us leave?" The older man asked warily.

"I'm satisfied that you've got absolutely nothing valuable to offer me," clarified Arlong, "and so, I think it's time to introduce you to our pet." He looked to his eight-armed lieutenant, "Hachi - has Momoo had lunch yet?"

"Not yet, nyu. As a matter if fact, it's almost time for me to feed him."

"Go ahead and call 'im in," said Arlong.

Following Hachi's trumpeting summons, the bovine sea beast made his appearance at the mouth of the South Gate. The eyes of Captain Cleaver and his still-recovering officers widened at the sight of the enormous horned head rising slowly out of the water toward them.

"We've got some live ones for you today, Momoo," Arlong chuckled.

"Are you insane," shouted an outraged Cleaver at the other captain.

A wave of laughter from the fishman crew was his only response.

Nami watched the bald man pull out what looked like a pistol from his coat and fire it into the air. A long trail of black smoke shot out, bursting in a miniature explosion over their heads before raining noxious fumes down over the gathering.

"What the hell," marveled Hitchin, holding his webbed hand out as bits of smoky debris landed in his palm. Beside him, Kaneshiro began to cough.

Nami looked back to see the three Cleavers suddenly donning gas masks. Before she could fully process what was happening, another much heavier explosion thundered from the direction of the pirate ship just outside the gates. A billowing cannonball of smoke sailed through the walls, over Momoo's head, colliding against the roof of the porch. A gray haze enveloped the entire patio. Nami's eyes immediately began to burn. She dropped her staff, her hands flying to her mouth as coughs racked her body.

All at once, a rough hand grabbed her around the arm and Nami was yanked by Captain Cleaver into the dinghy along with the three of them. Fishmen in the water instantly seized the boat but Captain Cleaver pulled the girl close, pointing a pistol squarely at her head. "Get back, or I'll kill 'er!"

Between the blinding smoke screen and the gun against their crewmate's temple, the fishmen made no further attempts to detain the Cleaver Pirates.

"I mean it, Saw-Tooth, call off your men and your beast or this girl dies," shouted Cleaver through his mask into the toxic mist.

Momoo, however, let out a long plaintive bellow and dove back under the water without having to be told - clearly too affected by the poison in the air.

"You're already dead, Cleaver," choked the voice of Arlong somewhere inside the cloud, "you just don't know it yet!"

000

Nami couldn't stop coughing. She felt the sensation of the boat skimming swiftly through choppy water, though she could see nothing through the tears streaming from her burning eyes. Abruptly, her sight returned, and she found herself spiraling down into a giant whirlpool inhabited by hideous fire-breathing dolphins. When she looked down, she saw a gaping pit of fire at the bottom of the ocean. The boat began to melt beneath her, becoming a sticky tar substance that spread itself like a shroud around her body, encasing her in a tight cocoon. She couldn't move. She couldn't scream. She couldn't breathe.

When she woke up, she found herself bound and lying against a large coil of rope on a ship's deck. Her head throbbed, and as soon as she attempted to sit up, dizziness overcame her to the point that she nearly vomited. Nami heard garbled shouts and feet bounding over the planks as the fog in her head slowly cleared. Gradually, her vision sharpened enough to make out the distant figures scurrying up and down masts or carrying artillery across the ship. A nearby pair of legs paused mid-stride, turning to observe her. Their owner, a young, fuzzy-faced man in a knit cap, shouted over his shoulder.

"Captain, she's awake!"

Moments later, Nami craned her neck up from where she slumped, to see Cleaver himself standing over her.

"I trust you're feeling a little better now," he inquired offhandedly.

"Better than what," she mumbled groggily.

"Let's say we retire to my cabin for a bit, and we can have a talk. I'll give you something that that'll help take away the side effects of the drug."

Nami squinted distrustfully up at him, but she really had no choice in the matter. She allowed herself to be helped to her feet and for Cleaver to cut her bonds loose. Dazedly, she stumbled with his assistance to the captain's quarters where she was offered a padded seat along the windows.

"Drink this," he pushed a goblet toward her.

When the girl made no move to obey him, he continued, "Look, if I wanted to impair you, I've already accomplished that - I actually need you to have a clear mind right now; that's why I'm giving you medicine."

Nami hesitantly took the goblet. The taste was acrid and disgusting. She nearly threw up for a second time, but her headache began to improve almost instantly, so she powered through until the liquid was gone.

"What was that," she asked, handing the cup back to him.

"Both the gas that you breathed back there and what you just drank came from the same fish ingredient we used in our pharmaceuticals until recently," he replied, taking a seat across from her behind his desk.

"Until recently? What changed all of a sudden?"

"The fish are gone now," he said simply. "They were only ever in the shallows of that one island, and we used them all up. That's why we had to break our deal with the Navy and flee."

"So that's what happened," muttered Nami thoughtfully to herself, "I always wondered exactly why the Navy brass never raided your headquarters after they arrested your men for dealing on Stringers."

"You really have been stalking my crew for some time, huh little girl?" He leaned toward her with growing interest, "Who sent you to steal from us - was it the Navy or Saw-Tooth?"

"Neither," she replied.

"Are you working for someone other than the fishmen?"

"No."

His black eyes pierced her like daggers. "What are you to that Saw-Tooth bastard, anyway?"

"Didn't you hear what Arlong said? I'm his surveyor," came her flat answer.

"No, there's got to be some other reason he keeps you around - a human girl has no business in a bloody fishman pirate crew!"

"Why do you care," shot back Nami, "It makes no difference to you."

"What is your name again," he frowned.

"It's Nami."

"Well Nami, I really would prefer to return you safely to your crew, but in order to do that I need your cooperation."

The girl slowly shook her head. "It's too late for that, Captain; you're in way over your head."

"Is that what you think?"

"As a human girl who's been a member of Arlong's crew for the past three years, that's what I know. No one crosses him and gets away with it." She fixed the man with a solemn look, "You should pray for a quick death."

"I appreciate the concern," he smiled humorlessly, "but you shouldn't act like this doesn't concern you. You're still our hostage - don't forget."

"What good do you think that'll do," she scoffed.

"We'll see. It certainly came in handy while we were escaping." He stood and began pacing back and forth behind his desk.

Her eyes followed him. "You would have been much better off dealing with the Navy instead."

Cleaver made a noise of disgust. "Forget it - I'm finished with the Navy. I'd rather get eaten alive by a cold-blooded shark than deal with that greedy little government rodent anymore. If I'm going out, it'll be on my own terms."

Nami could see from his bleak expression that he was a desperate man with nothing to lose. A shudder ran down her spine as she considered the implications for herself. "I wonder if your crew feels the same way," she remarked.

"Never mind my crew. You should be worried about yourself. So, if you've got any useful leverage I can use against your captain, it could go a long way in keeping you alive as well."

"Even if I wanted to, I have nothing useful to give you," protested Nami, "Arlong is practically invincible - even that poison gas you used isn't going to slow him down for very long!"

Cleaver stopped pacing and stared back at her. "What motivates him, besides money?"

"He wants to take over East Blue - for starters," she replied.

The old man's obsidian eyes flashed in sudden realization. "And you - as surveyor - are helping him do it."

"Yes," she unhappily affirmed.

He let out a short barking laugh, "I really have got something special here, haven't I?"

Before the girl could respond, something heavy hit the hull, rocking the entire ship. Both of them turned sharply toward the open cabin door as the men outside shouted and hastily manned their stations. Cleaver automatically reached inside his coat, moving closer to Nami. Another loud wrench from below and seconds later, the sawshark himself summersaulted onto the deck holding Kiribachi.

Arlong was soon joined by his three fishmen lieutenants, hopping aboard from either side. Cleaver pirates cleared the way or were quickly dispatched.

"Come out here, Cleaver," shouted Arlong, "don't make me come get you!"

"Here we are, Saw-Tooth," the human pirate yelled back, snatching Nami up by the arm and training his pistol on her.

Flanked by Kuroobi and Choo, while Hachi held off the remaining crew with his six cutlasses, Arlong approached the doorway; a hideous grimace splitting his face, "Hand over our comrade, worm."

"Not so fast," Cleaver held Nami in front of him like a shield, "I'd love to hand back your precious little surveyor, but first we need to negotiate my crew's safe passage."

"If there was ever a time to negotiate, that ship sailed a long time ago," grinned Kuroobi ghoulishly as the three of them continued to advance on him.

"I see," the old man's eyebrows raised defiantly at them, "then I should just blow her brains out now?"

A loud wrenching noise followed by shattering glass panes erupted behind Cleaver's back. He jerked around to see Hitchin prying the enormous window frame out of the captain's quarters from outside the ship along with Aka-Mushi and Kaneshiro who climbed inside, quickly surrounding the fugitive.

Cleaver cocked his hammer as Nami gritted her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut. A sharp burst exploded in her ear, and she shrieked. The flintlock fell to the floor followed by Cleaver. When the girl pried her eyes open again, she saw him lying on the planks with a halo of blood slowly oozing beneath his head.

"Nice work, Choo," remarked Arlong dispassionately to the marksman spitter.

"What took you so long," Nami bawled, "You almost let him shoot me!"

"Relax, chu! I had it perfectly timed out," he drawled in return, then frowned hard at her. "By the way, did you know you have polka dotted seahorses living in your hair?"

"I have WHAT?"

"Look! A tiny walrus is racing that paperweight to the inkwell," Kaneshiro suddenly pointed at the top of Cleaver's desk.

"Naw," objected Aka-Mushi, following his finger, "that's a banana gator."

Nami stared around at all of them in amazement. "Are you still hallucinating from that gas cannon?"

Hitchin shrugged, "Little bit."

"Never mind that," Arlong turned back toward the doorway leading out onto the quarter deck, "there's still plenty more cockroaches infesting this ship, and we ain't leavin' till they're all exterminated. C'mon, brothers!"

Kuroobi and Choo turned to follow with Hitchin and Kaneshiro close behind. Nami felt a hand on her shoulder and jumped only to find Aka-Mushi standing there.

"I think they've got this. Let's go find the cockboat and get outta here."

Nami nodded and followed after him, stepping carefully over the late Captain Cleaver still staring glassy eyed up at the ceiling. When she looked out over the main deck, she saw that the "extermination" was already well underway. Many other fishmen had already boarded vessel and were busily slaughtering the Cleavers. She did her best to avert her eyes from the carnage, but not before she witnessed Arlong slicing Snaggle-Tooth in half with a swipe of his sword. Nami's stomach mutinied without warning, hurling its contents over the deck. Pausing only a moment to wipe her mouth, she quickly rushed to catch up with Aka-Mushi.

Hours later, curled in a corner of the map room, the girl struggled to stop replaying the horrific events in her mind. She'd tried going back to work, but her hand shook too badly to even hold a pen. Although she certainly had no love for any of the Cleaver Pirates, she couldn't help feeling partially responsible for their gruesome deaths. All Arlong needed was any flimsy excuse to kill humans, and she'd likely handed him one simply by opening her mouth about the Cleavers in the first place. The last thing she wanted was to involve the Arlong Pirates in her own personal affairs.

A knock on the door startled her. "Who is it?"

A moment later, Hachi's spiked head poked in. "Nyu - Come downstairs, Nami; we're having a feast tonight!"

"No thanks, I'm not hungry."

He gave the girl on the floor a quizzical look. "But Arlong-san wanted me to bring you down. Besides, it's a celebration for rescuing you and defeating the Cleaver Pirates."

"Defeat," snorted the surveyor, "that was more like a massacre."

"Yeah," agreed Hachi completely missing her snark, "so why not join the rest of the crew? You know, you spend a lot of time shut up in this stuffy little room - it must get a bit gloomy sometimes."

Nami sighed, already weary of talking to him, "Fine, I'll come down."

Everyone was gathered in the main hall by the time she and Hachi reached the bottom floor. Just as the octopus-man said, a grand banquet with delicacies she'd never have dreamed of eating as the daughter of a poor orange farmer lay spread over the table as if for royalty rather than a rabble of backwater marauders.

Despite what Hachi claimed about it being a feast dedicated to her, no one seemed to be waiting on her arrival before stuffing their faces. She didn't care. She'd make her obligatory appearance and quickly retire back to her room for the night.

The moment he laid eyes on the orange head, Arlong motioned Nami and Hachi to a space between him and Choo. As she wedged herself onto the bench, Hachi on her left and Choo to her right, Nami turned toward the sharp rap of Arlong knocking a spoon against his mug.

"Listen up, Nakama!"

The crew gradually quieted, turning their attention on the captain.

"First of all, my compliments for a job well done making quick work of Cleaver and his men this afternoon, and to all who enabled the rescue of our surveyor from certain death," his voice boomed throughout the hall.

A rumble of cheers and cups hitting the table reverberated back in response.

Arlong waited for the fishmen to settle back down before continuing, "With that said, I'd like you all to raise a toast with me to that very same mistress of maps - the pride and joy of the Arlong Pirates," he stared pointedly across the table, not at the cartographer herself, but instead at a disgruntled-looking Kuroobi as he held out his mug toward the other, "Here's to Nami!"

With tightly pursed lips, the manta ray wordlessly raised his own mug and was promptly followed by Hachi, then Choo and everyone else at the table until the entire gathering drank in unison to Nami.

"Excellent," grinned Arlong as the crew lapsed back into chatting and eating their meals. His searching stare soon found the Master Shipwright sitting several spaces down the table, "Kaneshiro!"

The goldfish-man and Aka-Mushi, who sat beside him, both looked up in surprise.

"I wonder if you'd mind taking the time to build Nami a new boat from the lumber once we dismantle the Cleaver ship? I know she's anxious to set sail again soon."

"Um, of course," stammered Kaneshiro, sharing a brief look with Aka-Mushi, "I'd be happy to." Behind him, Aka-Mushi gave Nami a surreptitious wink.

Nami stared down at the as yet empty plate in front of her. She knew exactly what he was up to, and it had nothing to do with appreciation. Arlong was simply bribing her to keep her mouth shut while also sending a subtle message to certain factions that suspected her of foul play (Kuroobi being chief among the agitators) that she was off-limits from their persecution.

Though it would hardly solve all her problems, Nami silently decided to accept this small victory. She was encouraged about a new boat, despite the dubiousness of the source material as well as the boatwright himself. A tiny ray of optimism pierced the dark recesses of her thoughts for the first time in days, however Nami remained cautious. She was navigating dangerous, uncharted waters and she could feel the next storm just on the horizon.

Chapter 9: News

Summary:

Nami's Fortune might finally have taken a hopeful turn, but the fishmen now grapple with an internal conflict that will change everything.

Chapter Text

Three and a half weeks later, the promised boat was nearly complete. An anxious Nami regularly checked in with Aka-Mushi, persuaded to finally abandon Nami's hopeless old fishing boat in order to assist his master with building the new vessel, who was almost more excited than she was to walk her through the daily progress. Unfortunately, the abundance of input she'd offered on its design went largely disregarded by Kaneshiro, who insisted on constructing it to his own specifications. the new sloop, nevertheless, remained a significant improvement to what she'd had - even with its lack of size and storage space.

Though it nearly killed her to take such a long hiatus, she believed the investment would prove well worth the wait. Treasure was calling her name - a very specific treasure in fact - and Nami had put the Cleaver's cockboat to good use in the interim while gathering the needed information for her next big heist.

Although the little rowboat wasn't able to take her the entire way to Stringers, she did manage to travel as far as the nearest island just outside Arlong's territory where she took a ferry the rest of the way. Arriving just outside Threadsville, Nami attempted to reacquaint herself with the city she'd avoided setting foot in for nearly three years. She'd been naive and inexperienced the first time she'd visited, but she was determined to use everything she'd learned since then to her advantage.

She now moved purposefully through the streets, her clothing and demeanor resembling that of a local rather than the bumpkin tourist she'd been in earlier years. She frequented many of the same places as before without bothering to tarry for too long in one place - gleaning whatever she could from the surrounding conversations. After spending a couple of days soaking up intel and taking notes, Nami felt confident she'd gained several new leads.

One conversation she'd eavesdropped on while in a bar stood out to her in particular:

"I'm an officer of the Gally Pirates, Babe. You should stick with me; I'll show you a good time!"

Nami glanced up from her crab legs over at a table in the corner. A lanky man with a saber hanging from his sash leaned in close to a bosomy woman sitting across from him, his gaze trailing down her half-buttoned blouse.

"Ohohoho," the woman threw her head back and giggled, "Does that mean you have lots of loot, then?"

"Hell yeah, I've got an entire hoard of treasure!"

"Ooh? I hope it's within easy reach rather than buried under an 'X' somewhere," she tossed back a shot and winked suggestively at him.

"Welll, it ain't buried, but it is hidden in a cave guarded by a sea king," he declared before slamming down his own drink and glancing over to see if she was impressed.

Nami promptly dismissed the ridiculous statement. Even the fishmen were afraid of sea kings, and although she'd heard of the Galley Pirates (in fact, she'd read in the paper that they'd recently robbed a merchant ship) she'd be willing to gamble every berry to her name that they weren't getting any sea king to guard their treasure.

For some reason, however, the stupid statement continued repeating in her head for the following several days. The young thief spent much of the journey back to Cocoyasi mulling it over. Somehow the image of a cave and a sea king reminded her of something she'd seen or read somewhere. All at once, in the midst of rowing it struck her like a bolt out of the blue.

The moment she reached home, the girl rushed to the cartography room and threw open the door. She instantly went to her stacks of filed charts, riffling through them until she pulled out a map of an obscure section of ocean where a chain of tiny uninhabited islands dotted the otherwise smooth seascape, resembling an outbreak of back acne. The most notable feature of the otherwise bleak and rocky archipelago was one large sea stack which reared out from the waters near the biggest island, looking very much like a charging sea king. She also noted with growing excitement, that a cave did indeed exist along the coast near said outcropping. Maybe it was just coincidence, but Nami was still willing to stake a six-day trip on the hope of major treasure. Preparations began almost immediately.

On the day of her planned departure, Nami, Aka-Mushi and Kaneshiro stood together on the doc. Anxious to board and get her trip underway, Nami fidgeted with her large sack of supplies. The shipwrights, however, had insisted on a ceremony for their craft's maiden voyage and the girl watched impatiently as Kaneshiro brought out a bottle of wine and a couple of glasses which he poured and handed to Aka-Mushi and herself.

"Well, first of all," the goldfish-man began, "we're gathered to say a few words as we hand over this boat into the care of our surveyor for the purpose of taking her wherever she may go in East Blue and for the transportation of whatever valuable cargo she may gain during her travels. She's a sturdy vessel and under the proper hand she should be able to take on whatever challenges the seas throw out - just as any craft built by fishman skill should. So, treat 'er well and she'll do the same for you!"

Nami gave a solemn nod, tapping her foot as she stared down into her glass.

"And now with that, what's the boat's name?"

The girl glanced up in surprise as both of them stared expectantly at her.

"Oh! Uhhhh, The-The uh, B-B-Berry Bandit?"

Aka-Mushi snickered while Kaneshiro merely shook his head and rolled his eyes. "Very well - Here's to The Berry Bandit, and her long successful career!"

They each drank - she and Aka-Mushi from their glasses and Kaneshiro straight from the bottle which he then tipped over the side of the doc, pouring out a portion into the water.

"Great, so can I start loading now?"

"Not so fast," interjected Aka-Mushi. He picked up a second bottle which Kaneshiro had also brought along and handed it to her. "You have to break this across the bow!"

"And don't mess it up - if you don't get it on the first try then it's bad luck," warned Kaneshiro.

"I can help you out if you don't think you can do it," offered Aka-Mushi.

Nami gripped the bottle possessively, "No thanks - I'll do it."

She strode up to the bow and took aim. Closing her eyes, she imagined Arlong's sneering face before swinging back and smashing the bottle against the sharp corner. The glass and spray went flying as Nami turned her head away from the explosion.

The pair of attending fishmen clapped in appreciation.

After Kaneshiro left and the young adventurer was finally allowed to board her new vessel, Aka-Mushi hung back and chatted as she loaded her supplies.

"Is this going to be a long trip," he asked, leaning against the mast.

Nami emerged from the cramped cabin after stowing her goods. "It'll be the longest one yet, but if I'm right, then it'll be worth it."

"I'm glad we could finish the boat in time for you to make it," he said with a crooked smile.

"Me too. I know I said it already, but thanks again for all your hard work."

"Uh-huh," he shifted awkwardly, then suddenly plopped his hand on the top of her head, giving her hair a fond ruffle, "I really do hope something good happens for you very soon."

She squinted up at him in uncertainty, but the betta just as quickly pivoted in another direction. "Well, I'm also off to get some supplies from Stringers for repairs needed around The Park - so safe travels!" He gave her a final wave as he dove off the side into the shallows below, leaving her to ponder the enigmatic farewell.

Nami never knew quite what to make of Aka-Mushi. He was always a bit off: constantly marching to the beat of his own drum and not feeling the need to explain himself. She recalled yesterday when he'd abruptly asked to borrow the paper she was reading, even though she'd never previously seen him take any interest in the news before. She'd almost asked him why, but then shrugged and handed it to him since he rarely gave any straight answers anyway.

With a shake of her head, the girl dismissed her weird friend for the time being. Pulling out her own borrowed chart from the increasingly extensive catalogue upstairs, she sat down to go over her course one more time before shoving off.

000

A warm breeze billowed through the bonfire, over which turned a slowly roasting side of beef. Gathered under the nearby pavilion, a group of fishmen played cards by the rays of the dying sun as Arlong absently manned the spit and sipped rum while listening to their banter.

"Rummy!" Choo announced, slapping his hand down on the table to a chorus of groans from the others.

"AGAIN," exclaimed an incredulous Kuroobi.

"Nyu, okay everybody, lay your cards down," sighed Hachi, pulling a pencil from behind his ear to tally the amounts.

"What can I say," shrugged the smelt-whiting, leaning back in his chair with a smug smile, "It's a gift!"

"Yeah. Who's in favor of a different game," Hitchin suggested, tossing his own cards down in a huff.

Kaneshiro shook his head. "I'm already out of money; I'd better call it a day." The goldfish pushed his chair back from the table and stood up. "Is it alright if I square up with you later?"

"Sure, I know where you live," Choo smirked back.

The shipwright paused as he walked past the occupant of the seat on the other side of Arlong's spit roast. "Heh, I never pegged you as a man of letters - since when do you read the papers, Gil?"

The puffer fishman offered a frown from over the top of the newsprint to his offending crewmate. "Why shouldn't I? Someone's gotta keep up with current affairs."

"Is this some strange new trend," Kaneshiro shrugged around at the rest of them, "I also saw Aka-Mushi of all people with his face in the paper the other day."

"Yeah, he's the one that gave it to me," Gil snapped the pages for emphasis.

"Hmph, that boy," a cloud seemed to pass over the shipwright's gruff features, "I wish he'd hurry up and get back from Threadsville already."

"Threadsville?" Hitchin perked up.

"Yeah. He offered to go buy some supplies for me, but that's been two days ago."

"I just got back from there and I didn't see him," replied Hitchin, "even though fishmen usually stand out in these parts."

"Dammit, he'd better not be goofing off! I knew I should've just gone myself," quipped Kaneshiro.

"You don't think he was arrested by the Navy do you," gasped Hachi.

"Not a chance," Arlong chimed in. His eye, however, was fixed on the front of Gil's paper as he spoke. "Could I borrow that from you, nakama?"

"Uh, sure, cap'n," the large pirate folded the pages and handed them to Arlong.

The sawshark flipped the front page open and began swiftly skimming the article of interest.

A curious Hachi walked up and peered over his shoulder, reading the headline aloud. "'NAVY THWARTS CRIME RING WITH AID OF SUN PIRATES'. Nyu - Any mention of Jinbe-san in there?"

Arlong made no reply, turning to the continuation page for further reading. He abruptly tossed the paper back to Gil a minute later and stood up. "I think I'd better go out and look for Aka-Mushi myself."

The rest of the fishmen gawked at their captain in mild surprise.

"D'you really think that's necessary," asked a slack-jawed Kaneshiro, "I'm sure he'll be back any time now."

"Somehow I doubt it," remarked Arlong cryptically.

"You're leaving right now, Arlong-san," interjected Hachi.

"Yeah. Choo - you and Hitchin come with me."

Immediately, the pair stood and followed after him.

"Cap'n! What about yer roast," cried Gil.

"You eat it," Arlong shot back over his shoulder.

A befuddled Kaneshiro sat down in the seat previously occupied by Arlong as Gil crossed over to inspect the piece of roasting meat beside him. "I don't get it, what just happened?"

Hachi, equally confused, glanced across at Kuroobi who scowled suspiciously back.

000

She'd known going into it that this would be her longest voyage yet, still she hadn't realized just how long a week at sea would actually feel. Sailing through unfamiliar waters for days on end without a speck of land in sight was unsettling enough to make her doubt her own navigation skills. What if she'd made a crucial miscalculation at some point along the course and she was now doomed to drift forever over a vast ocean until there was nothing left of her but bones bleaching in the sun?

Nami attempted to reassure herself that she was exactly where she should expect to be at this point in the journey. She merely had to hold on and wait for the allotted time until land would inevitably appear.

Appear it finally did near the end of the sixth day, to her great relief. Nami gazed through her spyglass with giddy excitement at the craggy 'sea king' looming before the rocky cliff face. Although she wanted more than anything to immediately leap onto the shore and bolt for the entrance to the pirates' treasure cavern, the tide was rising, and night was coming. Nami hunkered down for one more evening on the tiny sloop.

The waters surrounding the main island were turbulent and rocky. Nami pulled the boat in as closely as she dared, taking note of the currents and locations of submerged hazards as she calculated how much room she'd need in order to turn around. She used a small raft to reach the shore. By now the tide was well on its way back out and she could see the entrance to the cave where the treasure was supposedly hidden gaping from the cliffside like an open maw.

Nami hiked up the rocky beach to her destination, a satchel of carefully packed supplies slapping against her hip. The opening was pitch dark and narrower than she'd expected - not even large enough for her to step into fully upright. She fished into the bag, taking out her lantern only to nearly drop it on the rocks as a scream wrenched from her throat.

Not more than an arm's length within the yawning blackness sat a skeleton against the cave wall, knife handle protruding from its ribcage. Nami's hand flew to her mouth as she backed slowly away from the craggy tomb. Crawling blindly into a dark, dank pit was disturbing enough, but she couldn't imagine what horrors were waiting inside if this was the first thing she encountered. Desperately, she wondered if there was another cave on this or any of the other islands that might possibly be the one she was looking for but, of course, the dead man more or less confirmed where the booty ought to be.

"Don't think about it. Think about the treasure," she repeated to herself several times. "Just think about all the millions of berries you'll be bringing home with you."

...If you survive.

She took a deep, steadying breath and thrust her lantern before her like a shield as she stepped toward the opening. Without looking directly at the skeleton, she eased herself carefully inside, making sure that no part of her accidentally brushed against it. The thought alone of the pile of bones collapsing on her inside the tiny space almost drove her shrieking into the ocean.

She pressed further onward, doing her best to avoid jutting points of rock from the ceiling while the jagged tunnel zig-zagged and slowly broadened, her path inclining upward. Nami used the slippery rocks to scrabble up until she finally reached a spacious cavern.

Her lantern light barely penetrated the darkness stretching in front of her. The girl hugged the wall as she carefully navigated the space. Puddles on the rocky cavern floor gleamed in the light's reflection, reminding her that the ocean continued to have a heavy hand in shaping the subterranean lair. After walking for several minutes, examining the surroundings for any sign of hidden loot, she ran across the entrance to another tunnel. As she leaned inside, Nami detected the faint rush of waves beyond. She frowned and continued along the perimeter of the wall until she came upon yet another similar opening, then another.

Based on the geography of the island and the location of the various cave entrances along its beach, Nami deduced that all of them must actually lead to this same large cavern. Therefore, the cavern was almost certainly where the treasure would be hidden. She returned to her search with renewed vigor, scanning with her lamp for anything that might appear out of place.

After another hour of combing the darkness for any sign of pirate goods, Nami came up empty. She knew her wick would soon burn out and the tide would come up again in a few more hours, but she hadn't intended on the process taking so long. There was still the business of actually accessing the treasure and transporting it back to her boat once she found it.

She stood staring uncertainly down at her feet as she puzzled what to do. Was she searching the wrong place after all? Perhaps it was one of the other islands. However, this was the only one with the noted sea king-shaped stack - it was definitely the right island. Maybe she hadn't searched carefully enough, or maybe they'd come before her and removed the treasure already. Maybe there was never any treasure to begin with. Nami gritted her teeth in frustration. She decided to continue searching until her wick was used up.

Search she did, every inch of the floor twice over and even along the walls and ceiling. She shuffled down each entrance leading off from the cavern as well, finding nothing except what she'd suspected - that all lead back out to the beach. Nami swore, wiping cold sweat from her brow as she stared once again around the craggy cave.

"Where are you," she demanded aloud of the treasure. "I didn't come all this way to go back empty-handed; I swear I'll find you!"

The lamp light flickered as if in response and Nami groaned. Unless she wanted to wander blindly through the rock-strewn hollow, she needed to leave now. She could return to her boat, replace her wick and think about her next move. She considered using one of the other tunnels to exit the cave - at least then she wouldn't have to squeeze past the dead man guarding the entrance closest to her boat.

Why was a dead man left there in the first place, she randomly wondered. Did the pirates kill one of their own and leave him to guard the place? Were that so, what would be the point if there was no treasure to guard? Or was he some kind of traitor abandoned there, who eventually took his own life rather than slowly starve to death on this barren island? Why did the tide, which came up twice a day, not eventually wash the bones out to sea?

Why am I thinking so much about a dead guy, she huffed, turning to leave.

Nami paused mid-way down the nearest passage. Something bothered her about the skeleton - aside from the obvious. Somehow, she felt there was something important she was overlooking. Her stomach dropped, but she couldn't avoid it - she had to go back and examine on final area of the cave.

Her heart racing, Nami stared eye to empty socket with the hideous death's head. A ragged bandanna still clung over its skull with (she gulped) strands of hair sticking out from under it. She ran her flickering light down the ribs, unable to pick up anything unusual. A shredded tunic and pants draped the bony form. The teen gave the torso an experimental nudge with her foot and immediately felt a pang of guilt for her disrespect - even if he was just a damn pirate - what if his ghost decided to haunt her?

The skeleton rocked gently to one side and rolled back into place; It seemed to be pinned by something. Nami looked around the wall it rested against, running her fingers along the rough surface until she noticed a ledge of rock that ran right above the corpse's head and down to the cave floor. With her fading firelight, she determined that the dead man's clothes were mashed beneath the bottom of the rock, effectively holding him to the spot.

"Then, this must be able to move," she mused aloud to herself, pushing at the stone which didn't budge. she pushed harder, wrenching and clawing at the rigid obstruction to no avail. With a final mighty tug, Nami's light at last extinguished just as she lost her balance and fell flat against the skeletal remains. Her scream rang through the cavern, sending flocks of of gulls on the beach flying in all directions.

000

Hitchin sweltered beneath the scarf and hat he wore on such a blazing hot day, but better safe than sorry. The masses of humanity packed into the plaza didn't help matters either. The pirate pushed his way through the typical throngs of tourists, scarcely giving the famous scaffold of The Pirate King a second glance as he hurried back from his rendezvous. He paused only to gobble down the last of his ice cream cone, receiving an instant headache, before rushing off to rejoin his comrades.

With Loguetown under Navy control and their high recognizability, Arlong and Choo remained on the outskirts while Hitchin did what he did best - gather information. They looked up expectantly at his arrival back at the crossroad.

"No dice," announced Hitchin, "My sources haven't seen or heard anything; he clearly hasn't tried to reach out to the Navy. I doubt he even stopped here longer than it took to grab a quick snack - if that."

"I didn't really expect he would," an exhausted Arlong stood and stretched, "He probably wants to go right to the source."

"He'd have to be pretty stupid to think the Navy would listen to him," grunted Choo, "Still, you never know what sort of trouble an idiot like that might cause for us - chu."

"Alright, let's go," said Arlong, catching his second wind. Only a short stretch remained between them, and The Red Line and Aka-Mushi was still at large.

Flanked on either side by his men in a V formation, Arlong skimmed through the eastern sea at a speed that rivaled the lightning streaking across the stormy sky above. Although the mischievous shipwright had a two-day lead, the sawshark knew these particular waters well, and with the aid of Nami's charts, was able to navigate the most direct route possible to the Grand Line entrance. One way or another their paths would soon cross.

Despite the depths at which they traveled; the turbulence of the waves still managed to batter against them even without slowing them down. Arlong gazed up as another gush of warm water rolled him toward the surface. A familiar silhouette suddenly appeared against the eerie storm-lit waters above.

"Hey Aka-Mushi, hold it right there!"

The figure above paused abruptly, then shot for the surface.

Arlong, Choo and Hitchin quickly followed, allowing the wave to carry them after their wayward crewmate. The betta rode the crest of the breaking wave like a pro - propelling himself toward the looming Reverse Mountain at break-neck speed. Unfortunately for him, Arlong and company had been surfing the "green room" since before he was even a gleam in his parents' eyes and had no trouble keeping up with the teen fishman.

After crashing back into the sea, Aka-Mushi attempted yet another tactic to shake them.

"Now he's putting up a screen," exclaimed Hitchin, swatting away the wall of thick clumping bubbles suddenly swarming before their faces.

"Ha," scoffed Choo, dispelling the bubbles just as quickly with a jet of water expelled from his puckered lips. The trio continued their pursuit toward the impending Grand Line current leading up the mountainside.

"So, this is how you repay me for pulling you outta the slums of Fishman District, huh? I let you come along on an expedition to conquer the world and become a king, and instead you betray me and rat out your nakama to that government dog," Arlong bellowed after him. "You're a traitor to your race - just like he is!"

The fugitive teen abruptly slowed down. He turned directly to face his accusers, panting raggedly as the three closed in around him. "In the three years I've been in this crew, I seen a lotta things," he said between breaths, "and now that I seen the world for myself, I know that it ain't just like you said it was. I never wanted to be no king - I just wanted to be a part of something bigger'n me. I wanted to build things - not destroy 'em!"

"What did you think that building an empire MEANT," Arlong shot back, "You can't create without first destroying!"

Aka-Mushi slowly nodded. "Yeah, I guess I know that now. Sorry for being such a dumbass - but I can't be a part of it no more."

"Oh, it's much too late for that, I'm afraid," sneered the shark-man, "You don't just leave the Arlong Pirates, matey - when you join, you're in for life!"

The betta shifted his attention between each of the other fishmen forming a semi-circle around him in the turbulent waters. Another clap of thunder rumbled above them, putting a fine point on Arlong's words.

"Fortunately," the sawshark went on, "I am a fair man and I hate shedding fishman blood needlessly. We won't do anything to you as long as you agree to come along quietly back to Arlong Park. Once we return, you'll be given a trial, and the entire crew will vote on what should happen to you. It's the best option you're going to get, Aka-Mushi, because I guarantee you won't be making it over that mountain to Jinbe-aniki." He glared meaningfully at the defiant youth.

Aka-Mushi's jaw set; his expression hardened. "I ain't going back. I've come too far to find the one man that can stop you, and right now he's restin' up with his crew just on the other side of these peaks," he gestured behind himself. "You'll have to kill me."

"We could arrange that," replied Choo darkly.

"Don't be stupid, boy," cried Hitchin, "you'd throw your life away over a bunch of miserable islanders who'd happily kill you with their bare hands if they could? You think you know what humanity is like? You don't know the half of it! If you'd sailed with us back when The Boss was still alive, you'd-"

"Shut-up, Hitchin," snarled Arlong. "He's already made his choice! He's obviously a man that knows his own mind; he doesn't need a lecture ..."

The shipwright's glance automatically shifted as they argued. Seizing the moment, he darted sharply south, veering away from his course and taking the three pursuers by surprise.

"What the - where the hell does he think he's going now," exclaimed Choo in bewilderment.

"Well, don't just float there, after 'im!" Hitchin yelled as they hastily dove in the same direction.

"Wait a minute," bellowed Arlong, abruptly taking note of the settling waters. "It's a trap; don't follow him!"

Choo was quick to pick up on the captain's line of reasoning. "You're right - chu! He's heading straight into the Calm Belt."

"Is he insane," marveled Hitchin.

"Maybe," Arlong replied, "but we don't need to worry about him anymore - he's already a dead man."

The three remained treading water at the edge of the storm, watching grimly as the boy's form grew smaller and smaller in the distance.

He didn't come here to die, he reminded himself as a school of sea kings appeared in the distance. Aka-Mushi paid them no heed as he skimmed the still waters, his eyes fixed straight ahead. The Grand Line was so close he could almost touch it; all he had to do was keep swimming until he made it - or didn't make it.

The sea kings were growing closer now. Despite his relatively small size and smooth movements, they'd taken notice of him.

Well, shit.

A mouth the size of all Arlong Park gaped open in front of him with teeth larger than himself. There was no avoiding it. Aka-Mushi closed his eyes, picturing how Nami looked the last time he'd seen her. He knew she'd grow into a beautiful woman in a few years; he was only sorry he wouldn't be around to see it. Fortunately, she was also brave and smart and she'd find a way to gain her freedom even if he couldn't help her. He had no doubt about that.

His tears mingling freely with the salty water, he smiled as darkness closed slowly over him.

000

The skeleton lay cast into a heap at the mouth of the cave. Meanwhile, Nami worked feverishly, striking repeatedly at the rock with a hammer she'd brought along for repairs while doing her best to avoid the flying chips of stone hitting her in the face. A small hole gradually began to form in the far-left corner. The slight girl paused a moment to catch her breath, swiping the sheen of sweat from her brow before testing the coin-sized opening with the claw end of her hammer. She managed to budge the huge rock ever so slightly from its groove before it rocked firmly back into place.

Releasing an exhausted sigh, she waited a few more minutes before attacking the rock yet again. Following another grueling hour, the hole was finally large enough for her to peer into. She could make out a small alcove just beyond the obstinate barrier in the faint sunlight trickling through the cave's opening. Her heart pounded both from excitement and exertion while the tide outside rolled steadily over the beach.

Nami reached both hands along the edge of the opening and tugged at the great stone with all her might, rocking it back and forth several times before it at last tipped over, crashing against the other side of the cave wall as it narrowly missed crushing her.

She scarcely registered the sting of her scraped and bleeding palms as she re-lit her lantern and scrambled through the hidden chamber. There, nestled in the very back of the small cavern, sat what she'd been hoping for. Nami nearly wept as she threw her arms around the sturdy wooden chest, embracing it like a dear friend. It was heavy too - a very good sign - as she found herself unable to lift it. No matter. She dug again into her satchel and came up with a small set of pins.

For what felt like hours, Nami worked on the lock - which despite the relatively dry conditions created by the rock sealing the area against the tide - had still managed to form some considerable rust. Just as she was about to lose hope, she felt a decisive click. Her hands trembled as she lifted the heavy lid.

Water sloshed around her ankles as she gazed in wonder at the glittering pieces inside. She ran her hand slowly over the cool metal disks, letting them slip through her fingers and tumble back into the chest with a soft clinking sound. Nami remained mesmerized until a particularly strong wave battered the rocks inside the little alcove. Reminded of the quickly rising tide, the young thief hastily whipped out her sack and began scooping treasure into it by the handful until she could barely lift it.

After transporting the first load back to her boat and returning for the second round, Nami raced against the tide as it steadily swallowed the hidden passage. She felt fairly confident that she could get the entire stash in four trips even if she might have to wait for the waters to recede in between. Dumping out her third deposit, Nami paused to take a breath and froze as her eyes spotted an ominous shape on the horizon. She dove for her spyglass - just as she'd feared, there was a ship making a beeline for her location.

Nami glanced panic-stricken down at the empty bag in her hand, then back at the cave entrance. Seems she would be forced to leave the remaining treasure behind, between the rising tide and the need to beat a hasty retreat.

"Dammit!"

She flung the sack to the deck in frustration but couldn't bring herself to pull up the anchor. Waffling only a moment, the girl gritted her teeth and dove back into the water onto her raft. She paddled back to shore - dashing through the waves and into the cave. The water inside the hidden room came up around Nami's waist as she held her breath and ducked under to grab what remained.

Nami came up gasping for breath only to repeatedly dip back down for another clumsy gathering of coins into the bag.

Just one more round, she told herself each time until her hand couldn't find any more pieces. The water nearly reached the top of the shallow room by the time she pressed her nose against the roof for one final breath before swimming out.

She struggled with her load, having to drag the sack along the bottom as best she could while floundering to her raft. Mustering strength she didn't even know she had, Nami managed to get one hand on the raft while hoisting the bag and herself onto it. The ship was significantly closer now and she had no doubt that they could see her too. She paddled frantically out to her boat, watching as the ship turned starboard side toward her location. A spray of grape shot scattered over the waters around her - one metal ball narrowly missing her cheek. With a scream, she ducked low and kept paddling.

Another burst of pellets shot out over the boat as she leapt aboard, hitting the mast and deck and sending splintered wood flying in all directions. There was no time to think - she had to move, and it had to be toward the island rather than away.

Pulling up anchor, the boat lurched forward with the rushing tide, sending her straight for the towering sea king stack. Nami steered with all her might to avoid crashing into the great rock. The crag-infested shallows could easily ground her boat, but the pursuing pirate ship would certainly not be able to follow her. Using a combination of what she knew about the surrounding sea floor and pure instinct, the cartographer navigated the whirling currents. She managed to use the wind to her favor and narrowly avoided scraping submerged boulders while traversing the coast like a minefield. Fortunately, the island was small and quickly circumvented.

Once she swerved opposite the galleon and around the island, making a wide arc as she hit open waters, the pirate ship was already much too far in the distance to fire upon her anymore. Although they most likely would still come after her, Nami felt great relief just to be back out at sea in one piece with a boatload gold.

She gazed out into the distance as the wind blew against her. She could tell a storm was picking up and knew approximately how long it would take before it arrived. Just like seemingly everything concerning this expedition, it was all about timing. Nami was confident she could pass through before the squall fully formed, and if the ship did decide to give chase, they'd bear the brunt of the storm.

Nami watched with relief when the predicted thundershowers materialized in her boat's wake. Whether the pirates ever did decide to pursue her, she was never quite certain, but she knew with this she was finally home free. The following week's travel went by much quicker than the previous one as Nami busily appraised and converted the gold into berries. Based on her most conservative estimation, it was the equivalent of roughly 10 million - the most enormous haul she'd ever pulled in. Even though there was still so far to go, she couldn't help the joyful tears that stung her eyes.

She didn't think she'd ever been more grateful to see her home finally come into view. Her thoughts soon turned to the practical matter of transporting her treasure from the boat to the grove. The girl was still in the process of working out semantics as she pulled up to the dock; she didn't immediately notice Kaneshiro standing on the beach near the base of the path which led into town.

"So you made it back after all."

She glanced up with a start from tying off her line. A smile for the gruff shipwright graced her lips. "I sure am, and I have you to thank for that - she's a very sturdy vessel indeed, and probably saved my life! I've also gotta thank Aka-Mushi as well."

The goldfish-man was silent for a long moment. For the first time, she noticed his bedraggled appearance: his eyes were red and glazed, and his clothing rumpled - an imprint in the sand behind him made her wonder whether he'd spent the night on the beach, while a nearby bottle sticking out of the sand indicated what might have led up to it.

"There's something I should tell you," He hiccupped.

000

Nojiko was not at home, so Nami took it upon herself to borrow the wagon that they'd always used to carry their produce into market with. She doubted her sister would notice it missing for an hour or so. After lugging her extremely valuable cargo up to the grove, she paused a moment to catch her breath, checking one last time to see if perhaps Nojiko had returned in the meantime. No such luck.

Nami sighed.

The cascading gold rushed into her underground trove, burying what was already there and more than doubling the size of the mound. What would have filled her with delight only a short time ago, now left her feeling as empty as the large void within her coffer that still remained to be filled - and perhaps never would be.

Kaneshiro's words played over in her mind as she trudged through the brush and out to the cliffside where Belle-Mere rested.

"Aka-Mushi left the crewWhen Arlong-san and the others tried to go get himhe ran away and was eaten by sea kingsHe ain't coming back."

"What do you mean 'eaten by sea kings'? Why - Why would he go and do something like that?"

"Why indeed. You tell me."

She sat down beside her mother's graveside, taking note of the fresh bouquet of flowers placed there - most likely by Nojiko. She wished she could be more like the older girl: thoughtful and giving and able make beautiful whatever she put her hand to. The only thing Nami ever seemed to bring anyone was grief. She'd vowed years ago never to rely on help from anyone else, but somehow that meddlesome Aka-Mushi had wormed his way into her affairs and declared himself her ally, and because she was weak, she'd allowed him to do so before she even realized what was happening. Now he was dead.

"I really hope something good happens for you..."

"Hey Belle-Mere, guess what? I just made 10 million berries! All combined, I only have 85 million left to go! I know that may sound like a lot, but I'm going to earn every last bit of it, I swear... all by myself. I'm not afraid 'cause I've got you watching over me and that's all I need..."

She suddenly felt something wet hit her knee and glanced down to find fat drops falling steadily onto her lap. Nami slowly sank onto Belle-Mere's grave, holding on desperately until the storm passed.

Chapter 10: The Woman from Gosa

Summary:

A big favor is asked of Nami, but even if she wants to, is the cost of delivering on it simply too much?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Well, aren't you at least going to come out here and show me how you look," called Nojiko from the front room.

"I guess..." replied an unenthusiastic Nami from the hallway where she stood before the only full-length mirror in the house. A few moments later, the recently turned fourteen-year-old shuffled out to present herself.

"Oooh, nice," smiled the lavender-headed girl, admiring the ensemble, "Very sophisticated."

She stood up and walked in a slow circle around her younger sibling. "And is that a bra you're wearing, Nami? I'm so proud of you!"

"Aw, shut up," Nami crossed her arms, "I've only just gotten big enough boobs to fit into a bra!"

"I don't know about that," laughed Nojiko, "You've had a jiggle to your walk for a while now."

"Anyway," the other girl rolled her eyes, "I needed some older-looking clothes if I want to be taken seriously by pirates - nobody wants a little girl in a sun dress on their crew."

"What pirates are you trying to impress," Nojiko raised an eyebrow.

"The ones with lots of loot," she put her thumb to her index finger and stuck out her tongue.

"Well, just make sure they don't want you as a wench rather than a crewmate," advised Nojiko.

"I don't care either way," shrugged Nami, "whatever gets me to their money."

"Don't say that so flippantly," her elder sister scolded her. "Still, I'm surprised you're not more excited about new clothes; you usually love buying them."

Nami sighed, "Eh. I guess I'm just tired from my trip."

"Well, I've got your laundry ready to go," Nojiko pointed to the basket of neatly folded and stacked garments.

"Thanks! Do you mind if I also take a bath before I go?"

000

Nami stepped out freshly bathed and carrying her bundle of laundry down the front path. Her stomach churned at the thought of having to return to Arlong Park - especially now when she knew that Aka-Mushi would not be there. The burden suddenly seemed unbearable without his simple presence as a point of light in her otherwise dreary existence as Arlong's prisoner.

More than anything, she longed to believe he'd somehow survived the Calm Belt and made it back to the Grand Line. Maybe she'd even see him again someday. According to Arlong and the others, Aka-Mushi had left to find a former comrade of theirs in the hopes he'd help overthrow Arlong (because of course he'd do something so reckless, the big dummy!) but none of them had witnessed his actual demise. Therefore, she still had a shred of hope to cling to.

While Nami had no reason to doubt their story, she still couldn't believe that any former comrade of Arlong's (even an enemy) would give the slightest fig about what the sawshark did to the inhabitants of a few small islands in East Blue. Not even the Navy cared enough to lift a finger for them. The world was a very big and dangerous place full of important people who simply couldn't be bothered with the troubles of one small...

The girl suddenly froze and turned sharply toward a rustle from the trees. She saw a head of dark hair dart quickly toward the woods. Nami shot after it, dropping her laundry on the ground.

"Hey!" She shouted at the retreating figure.

Through the palms and shrubs, she saw the long-haired individual slowly come to a stop. The woman turned to face Nami.

"Who are you and what the hell are you doing, sneaking around here," demanded the young pirate.

"We've met before," replied the other, taking a step toward her, "I saw your boat docked down at the pier and wanted to see if you lived here."

"What business do you have with me? I don't know you," quipped Nami.

"Look, I'm sorry for spying, but I wanted to talk to you; I have for a while now."

"WHO ARE YOU," shouted Nami with growing impatience.

"I'm - I'm," the flustered woman struggled with her words, "you've seen me at Arlong Park before - at that party they had a while back...I was also there that one other night too."

Nami frowned thoughtfully for a moment, her eyes then widened in realization. "You're that woman from Gosa Village!"

"I am from Gosa," she affirmed.

"Okay. But I can't imagine what you'd want to talk to me about."

"Well, I'm just wondering what sort of miraculously dumb luck you must have, seeing as the last time I saw you, you were standing over Arlong with a knife, and yet here you are - still breathing."

"Yeah, no thanks to you."

The woman's admittedly beautiful features hardened. "If you'd actually stabbed him, we might both be dead right now!"

The teenager crossed her arms. "What exactly do you want?"

"First of all, I want to understand what you're up to," the woman said bluntly. "Everyone knows you joined his crew for the money, so then why would you turn around and attack him like that?"

"What's it to you," shrugged Nami, "you writing a book or something?"

The Gosa villager sighed as if she were dealing with a very young, very stupid child, and Nami imagined setting her long silken hair on fire. "No, but how do you manage to get away with it? Does he not know what you tried to do? I'm asking because you seem to have some sort of sway over him."

"Well, I'm definitely not going to bed with him," snapped the girl.

She watched the barb hit home; the woman flinched before quickly firing back, "Where do you get off judging me? I only spent one night with him - you're worse than a whore, you traitor! I don't expect you to understand, but I have three children to feed, and my husband died from injuries after fighting those monsters when they first took over! I'm desperate - that's the only reason I'm talking to you!"

It was Nami's turn to flinch. She regarded the woman more closely, noting the wild, hungry look in her pale eyes, framed by her long, purple-black hair. Being well acquainted with desperation, she could spot it as easily as a cold sore on the pretty face.

"Okay. I'm sorry," the deflated teen stated flatly. "What do you want? Money?"

"That's only a temporary fix," rasped the woman in a voice hoarse with unshed tears.

"Well, that's all I have!"

"I recently sent my kids to live in the orphanage in Cocoyasi Village because I couldn't afford to pay for them and myself anymore. Now I can manage the tribute a little better, but I wish I were dead! I can't stand the thought of them being stuck in there - they don't understand. They think I abandoned them!" Her voice broke as she went on. "What's worse, they'll probably be split up and adopted to outside families and we'll never see each other again!"

Nami's stomach clenched as she watched the woman finally burst into tears. She remembered all too painfully her own tearful reaction when Dr. Nako told her and Nojiko that they'd have to abandon Belle-Mere and their home because their foster mother couldn't afford to pay their survival money. Simultaneously, she recalled the story of how fiercely Belle-Mere resisted the pressure to put she and Nojiko in the orphanage when they were little.

"I know it's hard," Nami swallowed, "But you still have to hold out hope and tell your kids to do the same - just keep surviving and better times will come."

The woman stopped and stared at her as if she were a lunatic. "Is that what you believe?"

"Yeah."

"But obviously you also believe that in order for anything to happen, you need to do more than just 'hope'; that's why you were holding that knife back then."

"What exactly are you getting at?" Nami's brow furrowed.

"I'm asking - no I'm begging for you to help me make a deal with Arlong so that my kids can live with me again! I'm willing to do anything!" She took several steps toward the girl before falling to the ground in front of her. "Please. Please. Please!"

"Stop that already," the disturbed surveyor demanded, "I can't make Arlong do anything - no one can! I don't have any power to help you - I'm sorry."

Slowly, the tousled Gosanite sat up, her once pretty face now glistening with snot and tears. "Are you saying you aren't even willing to try and help us," she sniffed.

"I don't even know what I'd say to him. Just because I'm alive after sneaking into his room with a knife doesn't mean he listens to me - all the more reason for him not to! And the same goes for you! Don't expect Arlong to help you, in fact, stay as far away from him as possible from now on. The only thing that can persuade him is money."

Watching as the wretched woman struggled to compose herself, Nami reached inside her shirt, pulled out a roll of bills and laid it on the ground in front of her. "One last thing - DO NOT EVER come around here again!"

000

By the time she reached The Park, Nami's already dark mood was as black as it could get. The crew by comparison, was surprisingly mellow as she passed through the gate. Many sat leisurely around the compound as the sun slowly sank, drinking and singing while Pisaro played a shanty on his squeeze box. The girl meandered across the walkway to find Taka and Shioyaki sitting on either side of a barrel with their legs dangling into the pool. Gaylord, the eel-man swam up and was handed a mug.

Intrigued, Nami abruptly took a detour from her intended course, walking up to the barrel and the fishmen.

Taka lowered his own mug after a long swig. He turned to give her a once-over, "You gonna drink with us tonight, Nami?"

"Yeah, I think I will."

"Well, grab a draft," he replied.

She took her beer off to a secluded corner of the courtyard where she could sit silently with her thoughts. After sipping and staring blankly out across the wide East Blue for several long minutes, Nami found her psyche still circling the drain. Finishing the last of her draft, she thought another might help slow the spiral. She got up for a refill only to find, upon her return, Kuroobi and Hachi settled into the previously empty area.

Her eyes met those of the octopus-man as Hachi raised two of his three right arms. "Welcome back Nami!"

Glancing behind her, she spotted Arlong emerging from the cellar carrying two large casks on either of his shoulders. She turned back toward the officers, deciding she'd rather deal with them, and with a curt nod, sat down several paces away to imbibe her second mug.

"Looks like we're going to get some storms tonight," mused Hachi to no one in particular after a long pause.

Nami gave the overcast sky a brief glance before returning to her cup. "No, we won't. It's going to blow out to sea." She heard Kuroobi scoff.

"You think you know everything," he sneered.

She cut her eyes at him. "You think I'm wrong?"

"I think you make up more than half of what you say," maintained the ray-man.

"Then, maybe you'd like to make a bet."

"That's another thing," declared Kuroobi, slamming his mug down with a slosh, "everything's always about money with you!"

"You're just now realizing that?" She rolled her eyes.

"Nyu, if we're betting, I'd like to get in on this."

"We're not!"

Nami gazed moodily again at the sky, "No, the weather's easy to figure out. It's people who are the mystery." She glanced back to see both of them staring at her.

"Except for you guys, of course. You're as simple as they come," she smirked.

Kuroobi returned the smirk. "Why don't you figure out what I'm thinking right now, then."

She took another long drag from her cup, "Hmm...probably something like: ' I'm Kuroobi. I hate humans. And even though I'm a level 40 black belt in fishman karate, Arlong never listens to me!'"

Hachi chuckled, "That's pretty good!"

Kuroobi, however, lunged at Nami faster than she could even perceive his movements. He halted mere inches from her face, crouching over her like a sharp-finned oni. She reflexively flinched from him, heart thudding in her chest as she stared back into his fierce round eyes.

"I suggest you don't laugh at my level 40 black belt - because being on the receiving end of it is no laughing matter." Nami gulped as, abruptly, he straightened up and strode off toward the entrance of the fort.

"What a sensitive jerk," she muttered into her mug once she'd regained her ability to speak steadily.

"Don't be too hard on him," Hachi defended his friend. "He wasn't always like this; he's just got some...well, trust issues ever since we left our last crew - Nyu."

"It's not like I care either way what his problems are," sighed the girl as she finished off her second drink.

Hachi sighed also, but more of a wistful sigh. "This pirate life gets troublesome, y'know. Sometimes I think I'd like to retire from it and settle down somewhere..."

She eyed the mug in his hand. "Are you drunk already?"

"Nyu, no. I'm just thinking of what might have been."

Nami deliberated for a few moments, then against her better judgement she asked, "So, what would you do if you weren't a pirate?"

For someone who supposedly devoted so much time to contemplating a hypothetical civilian's life, Hachi took a long time to answer the simple question. "Hmmm...I'd probably like to have my own business - a shop or a stand maybe. I make a pretty mean takoyaki," he grinned. "And there's also a girl..."

Her eyes widened in genuine surprise. "A girl?"

"Yeah, she's a real beauty," his demeanor took on a dreamy quality as he spoke. "Someday I hope to be worthy of her hand in marriage - all six hands to be exact."

"...Is she an octopus-woman too?"

"Not just an octopus-woman, nyu, the most gorgeous octopus-woman in the world!" He suddenly became very animated, "The first time I laid eyes on her I swore that if I ever married anyone, it would be her. She's the only one for me!"

Nami watched him wave his arms around while gushing over his prospective bride, still unsure why she'd gotten herself mired in such a ridiculous conversation. At last, she shrugged, "Well, here's to the future I guess." She raised her glass only to recall it was empty.

"I'll get us more," offered Hachi, taking her glass and walking over to the tap.

The girl drank far more that evening than she'd ever drank in her life, gradually loosing count of how many she'd gone through as a warm buzz slowly enveloped her like a fuzzy blanket. She suddenly found Hachi inexplicably hilarious and laughed uproariously at all his antics until the six-armed man fell asleep in the middle of a story about his battle with a giant sea chicken. Nami leaned back, resting her own eyes for a moment as the squeeze box continued along with Hitchin and Renado's off-key singing.

The music faded into a hazy background rumble as thoughts of the woman from Gosa came floating once again to the surface of her mind like a drowned corpse.

I have three children...help me make a deal with Arlong!

"I told you I can't, now leave me alone," she grumbled aloud as Hachi let out a loud snore beside her. "I've got my own problems; I can't be worried about your damn kids. Besides, did you ever think maybe they'd be better off getting adopted and leaving this godforsaken island?"

I wish I'd been adopted by rich people!

Her eyes stung and her hand went to her cheek as she remembered Belle-Mere's ringing slap. She closed her eyes and saw the sobbing mother of three swimming before her in the darkness. Nami gripped her hair in both fists, gritting her teeth.

Arlong's grating laughter carried over the music to her corner of the yard. The teen glanced across the pool at the group of pirates milling around the saw-nosed captain. She could tell from his sweeping gestures and punctuating shouts he was on one of his drunken tirades. She'd already heard all the greatest hits before - they all centered around the same tired ideas of fishman strength and human inferiority, but if she wanted to get an audience with him sometime tonight, she knew she needed to go ahead and make her presence known.

Am I really doing this? She asked herself incredulously as she stumbled toward the entrance to the fort - but it was already happening, and she didn't have enough faculties left to inhibit the wild impulse driving her forward.

"Fucking guy," she heard Arlong ejaculate as he threw his mug down, shattering it over the pavement.

"What are you gonna do? It happens!" Taka threw up his hands in defeat, sloshing beer down his own chest, "Don't beat yourself up, Arlong-san!"

"I love all my brothers, and I'd die for them," declared Arlong dramatically with scarcely a pause, "so what sort of a 'brother' receives that kindness only to spit in your eye? What sort of scum does that? And all for the sake of filthy low-born humans, no less?"

Nami came to a stop just beyond the gathering.

"It's simply defective thinking," rumbled a miserable-looking Kaneshiro, who sat off to the side and stared vacantly into the water, "He was too young to understand - he never saw all the things we saw."

"That don't absolve him," shouted a surly Arlong.

"I know it don't," murmured the goldfish, taking a swig from his flask and falling silent.

"Look, I think it goes without saying that any fishman who betrays his own brethren is beneath contempt," the ever-helpful Hitchin chimed in, "but let's not let that ruin our evening, gents; let's just enjoy the fellowship of our true brothers that are here with us tonight!"

Several mutters of assent rang out from the assembly of pirates.

Nami felt her fingers slowly curl into fists at her sides as Arlong snorted and grabbed a second glass, raising it up, "Too right, Hitchin! To hell with him and all other traitorous fishmen!"

Other crew members shouted out their approval, but one high-pitched voice in particular rose above the bedlam.

"Cheers to that! To hell with 'em all! To hell with all fishmen who betray their brothers and lie down with humans!"

All heads turned toward Nami as she crossed the walkway to where Arlong sat. "To hell with hypocrite fishmen who pretend to do everything for the sake of their nakama only to lie and steal from them!"

"Huh? Who the hell did that," someone in the crowd asked.

"Yeah, what are you talking about," demanded another.

"Hey Nami," Arlong abruptly stood and lumbered toward her. Before she could fully focus on him, the captain's hand swung back and knocked her across the face. The slip of a girl went tumbling to the ground in a heap. Her hands immediately flew to her stinging nose where she found blood gushing from her nostrils.

"How 'bout you quit being such a bitch and settle down for a little while?" He loomed over her with a grin full of razors.

"Yeah Nami," snickered one of the crew, "just relax already."

A round of chuckles pelted her as Arlong returned to his seat. The surveyor picked herself up and slowly slunk off to the only place she had left to go - the cartography room.

000

The storms did indeed travel east of them as she'd predicted. After spending a sleepless night on the floor beside the open window, watching the night sky slowly turn to dawn, Nami gradually fell into a fitful doze. Starting awake once again from a half-remembered nightmare, she jostled her head against the windowsill. Her temples throbbed as she sat dizzily up, but Nami suspected her discomfort had more to do with the amount she'd drank the previous night than her sleeping habits.

Not only that, but it had also caused her to shoot her incredibly stupid mouth off and place herself squarely back on Arlong's shit list. Her blood still boiled as she remembered the things he'd said about Aka-Mushi, but she resolved right then and there never to show her anger to Arlong ever again. Dealing with him required as much finesse as she could possibly muster, and with a few careless words, she might have shattered what little trust the diabolical shark-man still had in her.

Although not particularly hungry, she knew she needed to get something on her stomach before getting to work. The morning was already nearly over, and Nami hoped with luck that she would have the galley to herself. Either way, she had no intention to linger longer than it took to grab something quick and bolt back up to the cartography room.

Nami froze as soon as she walked through the door and saw none other than Arlong himself standing at the counter. She started to back out again, but the captain had already noticed her.

"Oh, you're back," he muttered absently, returning to the clutter of items he'd been engaged with before her arrival.

She frowned as she watched him pour tomato juice into a glass of beer. Nami proceeded to grab herself a bowl and spoon, scraping the sides of the pot until she had scrounged up a small serving of rice porridge. "Obviously I'm back," she deadpanned, "I was here drinking all last night just like you were, wasn't I?"

Arlong gave a non-committal grunt, his back still facing her as he continued to putter at the bar.

She gave him an appraising glance, noting the same rumpled shirt he'd worn the previous day along with his disheveled hair, minus the customary hat he was almost never without. He looked as if he'd just rolled out of bed. "What are you making over there?"

Just a little hair of the dog," he replied as she heard an egg crack and then another one.

To her surprise, he plonked two glasses onto the table - one in front of himself and a second beside the chair adjacent to him. Nami looked around before gradually realizing the other was intended for her. Considering the circumstances, she thought it best to indulge him as she slowly slid into the chair.

The egg yolk stared up at her from the bottom of the red liquid like a leery eye. Arlong, meanwhile, chugged down his own in several large gulps, swiping dribble from his stubbly chin before turning to her. "What are you waiting for? Drink it - you'll feel like a totally different person afterward."

"Is that a good thing," she remarked, taking a small sip.

He blinked and leaned toward her, "Where'd you get that shiner?"

She scowled disbelievingly back at him as she set her glass down with a thud, "What?"

"Are ya deaf," he shot back, "I said, who smacked you?"

Now it was her turn to stare; did he seriously not remember what happened last night - including the accusations she'd lobbed at him in front of his crew? Nami could scarcely believe her incredible stroke of luck.

"Just some bastard - it's hardly even worth mentioning," she shrugged, grateful when he asked no follow up questions.

A long paused followed in which the girl thought yet again about the woman from Gosa Village. She snuck a glance at Arlong as she nibbled porridge and nursed her beverage. He sat with the knuckles of one hand slowly massaging his forehead, apparently still waiting on that "totally different person" effect to kick in; she hoped it was killing him. Despite getting a mulligan on her earlier drunken outburst, Nami suspected it still wasn't a great time to approach the hung-over shark-man on the same touchy subject. On the other hand, if not now, when would she ever do it?

Nami cleared her throat. "There was something I was meaning to ask you about," she began, having no idea how else to broach the subject.

His pale eyes fixed squarely on her as he lowered his hand from his brow. "Y'know, there's something I've been meaning to ask you too," he abruptly blurted, batting her question aside with one of his own, "You were friends with Aka-Mushi, weren't you?"

Momentarily stunned, she paused while attempting to wrap her head around his random line of interrogation. "I - No, not really, but why are you asking?"

"I've seen the two of you talk on a number of occasions; I know you had a certain rapport with one another. Did he ever mention anything to you about his decision to mutiny?"

"No. He never said anything to me," she replied, meeting his gaze evenly.

Arlong leaned in closer, his nose leveled like a serrated blade at her face, "Is that right? Then, did you happen to suggest anything to him that might have encouraged him to betray us?"

"I don't even understand the whole situation," she shrugged back, "all I know is that he tried to leave, and you chased after him all the way to where? The Grand Line? His reasons for leaving were or his own; they had nothing to do with me."

The fishman didn't answer but continued to appraise her for several long seconds. Nami, feigning disinterest, returned to her porridge.

"Alright, if you say so," he finally conceded, settling back into his chair. "So, what was it you were going to ask me?"

Her fingers tightened around the spoon as she took a steadying breath. She looked up from her bowl back into Arlong's cold, mistrustful eyes and her request immediately died in her throat. "Never mind. I've already forgotten it."

She went back up to the cartography room feeling tired and numb, still uncertain if she'd made the right decision. Several days would pass before she heard the news.

000

Genzo knocked on the door of his friend Nako's place bright and early, however this was not a social visit. The doctor soon answered and motioned him inside.

"Sorry to barge in on you first thing in the morning," Genzo leaned wearily against the wall as the other man crossed to his desk where a steaming cup and an open folder full of typescript pages awaited.

"Not to worry; I've been up before dawn. Can I get you anything," Nako offered automatically, "Tea? Coffee?"

"No, I'm alright," the sheriff replied with a yawn. "I was just making my way back from Gosa Village and thought I'd check to see what progress you'd made on your examination."

"I was just finishing up on that," returned the doctor, stacking the pages together against the desk before holding the completed folder out to Genzo. "It's as you suspected - death by drowning. No other injuries or foul play detected."

Genzo grunted grimly as he flipped through the pages of notes, then glanced back up at Nako. "I have her almost positively identified as a Gosan woman by the name of Ardelle. Seems her neighbor became concerned when, out of nowhere, this woman gave her a large wad of cash as back payments for all the money she'd lent her over the years when she couldn't meet tribute. When I checked her home, she wasn't there, of course... But I found a letter."

"A suicide note," inquired Nako, even while he already knew the answer.

"It was to her kids," Genzo grimaced beneath his mustache, "Apparently, she has three children here at the orphanage in Cocoyasi."

"Damn it all to hell," sighed Nako, his fingers rubbing the bridge of his nose, "These goddamn fishmen! I hate that it had to be one of them that discovered her floating out there off the coast."

"At least he bothered bringing her ashore to be identified," Genzo supplied. He straightened back up and closed the folder with a snap. "The neighbor agreed to come by this morning and identify her. Once that's done, I'll have the task of breaking the news to her seven, five and three-year-old."

"For crying out loud, man! Stay and have a cup of coffee," exclaimed Nako, "or something stronger if you need it!"

"I'm going back home to sleep for a couple hours before I have to get back to work - it's been a long night and it's going to be an even longer day."

"Alright, take it easy, then; I'm sure we'll talk later." Nako saw the sheriff out and slumped wearily back down at his desk. The burden of last night's grisly discovery and the added tragedy he'd learned from Genzo moments ago would cling to him throughout the day even while he saw to his living patients. It was going to be a long day indeed, and as much as he'd like to, he couldn't afford a nap or to drink anything stronger than coffee.

Notes:

Another sad chapter. I promise they won't all be like this. Hold on till next time and thanks for reading!

Chapter 11: Return to Oykot

Summary:

Nami decides to take a trip to the place where she and Nojiko were born.

Chapter Text

"Oh wow! I've never met an actual pirate before, tee-hee!"

The slob on the other side of the table put his glass down with a belch and grinned back at her, displaying several gold teeth. "Well, lucky you, little lady! The name's Mitsy 'The Chair' Braggs of the Clobber Pirates! Bounty: nine and a half million!"

"That's so much! Are you a dangerous person; should I be scared?"

"Those are two different questions," he laughed, not answering either of them.

Nami laughed as well, guzzling down her own beer.

"For someone who's never met a pirate before, you sure know how to drink," Braggs mused, "How old are you, anyway?"

"Does it matter," the girl swiped her mouth and grinned, "Anyway, my dad's a brewer; I was raised on hops."

"Well, ain't you full of surprises."

"So, as a pirate I guess you must have traveled to lots of interesting places, right?"

"Sure, we get around," he laughed, "You looking to get somewhere?"

"I just want to see the world and meet all different kinds of people."

Braggs leaned back on his stool, narrowly catching himself before he lost his balance. "The world's a mighty big place, y'know - seeing all of it would be damn near impossible."

She shrugged blithely, "This is my first time away from home, so I'll take whatever I can get; it's not like I know any different." She burst into a fit of giggles.

The flamboyant pirate captain studied her for several moments over his beer. "Do you happen to know any wrestling moves?"

"Ehh," the question took Nami momentarily by surprise, but she quickly recovered, "Well, I'm pretty handy with a staff."

"Yeah alright," he nodded, "You're cute enough. Wanna join our crew and travel the world?"

"What? You mean, just like that I can join the Clobber Pirates?" Nami took great effort to keep a straight face as she made the gushing exclamation.

"Sure," Braggs motioned for the barmaid to bring over a second round, "Welcome aboard, nakama!"

And just like that, Nami became a member of the Clobber Pirate crew.

Over the next three weeks, the new recruit acquainted herself with the ins and outs of the ship. Much of their routine involved traveling from town to town along the coast and picking fights. Looting often occurred as well, but Nami got the feeling that the money was only secondary to the over-the-top wrestling-style of fighting the pirates employed against their victims. A gladiator of a woman named Mistress Marlingspike had been assigned to Nami as a mentor, but in reality, most of the girl's time was spent performing the chores no one else on the ship wanted to do. She didn't mind too terribly when it meant she also had an excuse to hang around the hold where all the pillaged loot was stored.

Whenever she was alone, Nami secretly sorted through the items, purposefully picking out both the lightest and most expensive articles and stowed them together in a sack. She collected every bit of paper money she could find, followed by any jewelry or small gold articles, until the bag was full, and she could only just lift it. Once everything was collected, she stashed her haul securely behind a stack of stolen paintings in heavy gilded frames to await just the right moment.

Nami finally saw her chance during an evening raid.

The raiding boat was dispatched into the inlet of the latest coastal city. Nearly half the crew piled in - itching for a brawl and any prize they might find along the way - including one short, dumpy robed figure squeezed into a corner of the vessel as it headed for shore. Once the rowdy pirates spilled out onto the unsuspecting town, the hooded figure slipped off amidst the confusion. A nearby rowboat soon departed from the pier heading east.

A breathless Nami peeled off her outer garment, tossing the bag concealed beneath it into the bottom of the vessel. She rowed with all her might until the silhouette of the pirate ship disappeared into the darkness, Using the stars and her own keen sense of direction, she navigated her way back to where she'd started.

With relief, she found her boat still moored where she'd left it. Nami lugged her loot aboard just as the sun cracked the horizon. The girl closed her weary eyes, silently counting her money in the first peaceful moment she'd had since her arrival weeks ago. Although she wasn't quite home free, the young treasure-hunter reflected on her string of luck over the past month and a half. Somehow, over that short amount of time, she'd nearly doubled her stash, and she didn't want to stop now. With that, she knew she needed to hunt bigger game.

Nami felt she was finally ready to take a crucial next step in her cat burgling career. Ever since she'd read about the mysterious disappearance of a famous bounty hunter who'd gone missing off the island of Oykot, Nami had been fascinated with the lawless location. She'd learned years ago that Belle-mere had once visited the place during the Navy's failed attempt to establish martial law there. Now it was a no-man's-land run by bandits where pirates retired to live large.

Initially, she'd eschewed any plans to visit this potential gold mine out of fear that it was out of her league but, in light of her most recent successes, she now felt the time had finally come to turn her efforts toward the fallen land.

"Welcome back - as if you had a choice."

Nami dismissed the crabby greeting. She knew Arlong's snark was largely due to her long absence from the cartography room, and she didn't care.

"I hope you're ready to be up to your pretty little eyeballs in work," he remarked with a smirk.

"No sweat, Cap'n," she smirked back as she passed him on her way upstairs. Nami could draw charts practically blindfolded at this point; she no longer worried about being unable to finish her quota regardless of how long she tarried from home.

While her pen swept back and forth across the parchment, Nami's mind was already on her journey to Oykot.

000

Nami rubbed her bleary eyes, blinking slowly at the horizon. She fumbled for her spyglass and peered out. At long last, land had materialized in the distance; she was almost there.

She jumped up and consulted her coastal chart. Nami had drawn the map herself and knew all too well the hazards of merely reaching the shore. She also needed to decide precisely where she was going to anchor. The coast was surrounded by dangerous shoals which could wreak havoc on her keel or even ground the boat if she wasn't careful.

Another sight orbiting the distant island sent an even deeper sense of dismay and slight thrill to her innards - that of multiple war ships gathered along the coast. Pirates didn't need to worry about keeping a low profile in a place like this and openly did their business in broad daylight. She could only imagine what any one of the same cretins might do to her on a whim if they so chose. A whole island of pirates: she'd never felt quite so outnumbered before. Nevertheless, she'd already weighed these facts and decided to take her chances; she couldn't turn back now.

The island grew ever closer as Nami decided on her point of entry along with several alternative routes in case things didn't go according to plan. She noticed a pinnace also traveling her direction. Trailing by roughly a quarter of a league, it had to have been moving very fast as she hadn't noticed it merely fifteen minutes ago. She brushed any initial concerns aside, reminding herself there were many vessels coming and going in Oykot's surrounding waters with their own business to attend to - a small boat like hers was likely to be beneath anyone's notice.

With the larger vessel only continuing to gain, however, the lone girl's growing dismay became harder to dismiss. By the time she started steering toward the shore, the craft sat directly on top of her. She quickly snatched up her spyglass to see a group of sea-ragged scallywags staring back at her.

Shit! They really were after her! Nami hadn't bargained on this. There was no way she'd be able to out-maneuver them. The girl forced down the rising panic threatening to claw its way out of her throat. She wracked her brain for what to do even as the ship swiftly closed the rest of the gap between them, a couple of the men leaping overboard to climb aboard her own vessel. She breifly considered defending herself with the staff, but there were too many of them and nowhere for her to escape; she'd only end up angering them and causing herself even more trouble.

She knew there was nothing of value to them on her boat other than maybe the parcel of money she always brought with her on every voyage she took.

"Take it," she said, tossing the small leather pouch onto the deck at their feet, "it's all I have. Please don't hurt me!"

One of the pirates retrieved the satchel, inspecting its contents while the other leered back at her.

"Don't be so frightened, pet," he grinned through a mouth full of black teeth, "Just do exactly as you're told, and you'll have nothing to fear."

"What do you want from me?"

While the first pirate promptly began ransacking her supplies, the second one spoke again. "You're coming with us."

Nami swallowed. "If it's money you're looking for, I'll have you know that my family is very wealthy. Just send word to my father back in Cocoyasi Village and he'll pay you whatever sum you ask for my return."

"You need to be quiet now," interrupted the scoundrel as he stepped toward her.

Nami squealed as his hand shot out and snatched her by the top of the head, pulling her face up toward his own. His grin widened as the back of his leathery hand ran along her cheek and down her neck.

"Alright, Lampey, don't go spoiling this one," groused his companion, re-emerging from the cargo hold, "Remember, we'll get a better price if she's still a virgin!"

"I'm just having some fun," snapped the other, "There's no harm in getting a little feel of the merchandise before we sell it!"

"Don't act like you'll stop there," scoffed the first, "Now shut up and bring her aboard. You can get yourself a whore once we make landfall!"

Nami suddenly regretted her decision not to fight back. She thought she would rather die attacking them than face whatever horrors they now intended for her. The girl stomped down on the man's foot, attempting to break out of his hold only to receive a swift punch to the gut.

"Now don't try any of that, you little bitch. I will get serious if I have to!" He lugged the breathless teen by her hair over the side of the boat where he flung her to yet another awaiting pirate clinging off the side of the small ship. A terrified Nami was hauled like a bundle of stolen goods onto their vessel.

"Oh? What's this?" The pirate who'd pulled her aboard reached his hand into her waist band and pulled out Aka-Mushi's disassembled staff. "Looks like she was packing after all!"

"Packing what - some sticks?" chortled another. "Toss 'em overboard!"

"No wait," interjected a third, younger pirate, "that looks like some good quality workmanship - I'll take those." He quickly pocketed Nami's weapon.

"Will you just listen to me," the girl shouted as she was tossed into the ship's hold, "Let me write to my father! He's the leader of the whole archipelago! He has more money than God! He'll pay you for my return - I swear!"

"Shaddup!" The door slammed closed in her face.

Panic could be choked back no longer as Nami crouched in the darkness, defenseless and trapped. She felt the ship lurch forward; in a matter of minutes, they'd reach the shore, where things would get even worse for her. Her desperate mind raced to concoct an escape plan.

Frantically, she felt around in the darkness for anything that might serve as a weapon the moment the door was thrown back open. Her hands brushed across rows of casks, but nothing immediately useful appeared. Nami then moved toward the floor, fingers scraping the boards in search of any stray nail or splinter of wood she could use.

While still employed in her desperate salvage, she felt the boat come to a bumpy stop. The men above began speaking and Nami strained to listen to what they said.

"Better get those barrels unloaded..."

"First ya need to do somethin' with that girl down there."

"Yeah, we'll take her to The Madam's place first thing - I'm sure she'll fetch us a nice price."

"Let me take her."

"You? What does a greenhorn like you know about bargaining? Obviously, as captain, I'm going to personally see to the most valuable cargo in the hold! You go grab the barrels with Lampey and Tibbs!"

"...By the way, the name's Bane Murdock, not 'greenhorn'."

"Huh? What did you just say?"

"I said, my name is Bane Murdock."

Something fluttered within Nami's gut as she heard this statement. With a flash of realization, she recalled the name of the presumed dead bounty hunter who'd gone missing months ago in these very waters. Could it possibly be true? What was he now doing working on a pirate ship?

"Am I supposed to know who that is," snarked the voice which presumably belonged to their captain.

"Fortunately for you, there's no crime in being an idiot..."

"What?"

"...But there is a small bounty to be collected for killing you, so I suggest you stand aside."

"I knew it! He's a bounty hunter - we never should have trusted him!" The crew erupted above. "He's been lying all this time!"

"I don't care who the fuck he is," the voice of the captain suddenly boomed above all the rest of them, "You're the idiot - making threats when you're surrounded by pirates - whad'ya think you're going to do - Huh? Take us all on?"

The planks above thundered violently all at once. Shouts and screams of men rang out as Nami sought cover behind the nearest cask. After several minutes, the upper deck grew quiet again and the girl wondered if they'd all managed to kill each other, although she knew it was a fat chance. She heard the creak of the door as faint light spilled into the confined space that she'd crammed herself into.

"You can come out now."

Nami made no move whatsoever.

"Or don't. Whatever."

She shifted cautiously, peering around the barrel she'd concealed herself behind. The stubbly face of the same young pirate who'd taken her staff stared down from the opening.

"They're all dead. Well, a few leapt overboard, but you're about as safe as you're going to get either way, girlie."

At last, Nami stood and faced him from across the hold. "Are you really Bane Murdock," she asked flatly.

"So, you know me?"

"From the papers."

"What the hell is a skinny little girl like you doing traveling alone to a place like this?"

Nami scowled. "Well, what the hell is a bounty hunter doing in a pirate crew?"

"That's an interesting question," he appeared to warm to the subject, "Up until only a few days ago, I had amnesia after a shipwreck. I was conscripted into this crew while stranded at sea and I've had to pretend not to know anything up until this point."

Nami slowly made her way toward the door, peeking out to find the carnage he'd left in his wake. "You really did take on all those men alone!"

"Yeah," he absently twirled the cutlass in his hand; Nami was fairly sure it had belonged to the man he'd been shouting with only moments ago. "I've got quick reflexes.

"Oh, by the way..." He reached into his shirt opening and handed her the parts to her staff. "Here - you might find a use for this at some point if you're going to hang around this island."

"Uh, thanks," she replied, taking it back from him.

"So, is any of that bullshit you were spouting about earlier actually true?"

"What bullshit?"

"Y'know, about being rich and your father being the head of an archipelago?"

"No not really," she confessed.

"Yeah, didn't think so," he snorted, "anyway, best of luck to you." He turned and headed for the rowboat, leaving Nami standing among the dead pirates strewn over the deck.

"Hey, wait a second - where are you going?" She scrambled after him, grateful to see her boat tethered and bobbing along behind the pinnace rather than adrift at sea.

Nami carefully sized up the rookie bounty hunter as the two rowed to shore. She'd read several articles about him and already knew something about his mottled past and whirlwind career. For instance, she knew he was a native of Loguetown, a place already famous for producing Gol D Roger, who'd accordingly left his Navy dominated hometown to escape the oppressive authority there. Although he'd enjoyed great success during his two short years as a professional bounty hunter, his rapid popularity among his many female fans had more to do with his smoldering good looks and bad-boy persona.

"A lot of people will be very happy to learn you're still alive," she said to him as they approached a rocky stretch of beach.

"Will they," he asked in mild interest.

"You've got a big following - didn't you know?"

"And are you among them," he quirked an eyebrow at her.

"I just follow the news," she replied wryly, "actually it was you going to Oykot that got me thinking about coming here myself.

"So, I ask again, why is a lone girl like you traveling to a place like this? If you follow the news, then surely you should have known better." He rammed the boat into the sand bar with a thud, stepping out into the shallows.

Nami scrambled up after him, "Well, to make a long story short, I'm a hunter of sorts too - a treasure hunter. I want to get my hands on the money of one of the biggest pirate names in all East Blue, and this is where Butler the Betrayer calls home."

He spun around to face her, "you've got to be kidding," he said incredulously.

"Am I safe in assuming that's also who you had your eye on, "she continued as if he hadn't spoken.

When he merely shook his head and turned away, she trotted after him. "I think we should team up. Hear me out - I know I'm not big or strong, but I've easily robbed over a hundred pirates already. I can steal the loot while you take care of Butler and get your bounty - I'll even split everything I find with you."

"Not interested," he replied without turning around. "You should take this opportunity to get back on your boat and go back to your home; don't waste the chance I've given you."

"Look, thank you for saving me back there - I owe you - but I'm not going back empty-handed," she declared.

"Well, you're not coming with me either, so get outta her, kid."

"I get the feeling you don't believe me when I tell you I've got skills," she frowned without breaking her stride.

"It doesn't matter," he sighed, "I don't need any help and I certainly don't need you getting in my way."

"I wouldn't be so sure about that," countered Nami, "I'd imagine Butler is surrounded by henchmen a lot stronger than those pirates you just took out. You're going to need some finesse to get to him. You might be able to gain his bounty, but his riches are a totally different matter. If his lackeys don't get to them first, then the Navy definitely will -what a waste that'd be!"

Finally, he turned back to face her. "Just out of curiosity, what makes you think you have the slightest hope of leaving here alive - much less getting your hands on any of Butler's money?"

"Because I have loads of finesse! Haven't you been listening? I've been doing this for four years - twice as long as you've been bounty hunting, with all due respect!"

"You sure talk big for a little brat."

"I'm not a brat, I'm a lady, dammit!"

"Hold it," a voice suddenly boomed at both of them. A corpulent official sauntered down the beach, pointing accusatorily. "You have to pay a fee to disembark here!"

"Yeah whatever," sighed the pirate slayer as he dug into his pocket. His lips puckered. "Wait. Where the hell's my...?"

"Looking for this?" Nami stepped up, handing his wallet back to him.

He glared at her for an astonished moment before swiping it away and looking inside.

"Don't worry, it's all there," she assured him, "I just wanted to show you a sample of what I can do."

Bane angrily forked over his money to the official who collected it before waddling on his merry way again. He then rounded on the girl, "Some lady! Pulling that little stunt won't convince me to let you tag along. Now for the last time, GET LOST! Before I stop being so nice."

Nami glowered after him as he stalked off. "Fine, I'll do it without you! I was born here, y'know; I don't need you telling me what I can or can't survive! I'll bet Butler guts you like a fish!"

Abruptly, he whirled back around to face her. "Hey!"

She flinched, preparing to run.

"That reminds me: what village did you say you came from again," he asked her inexplicably.

"What village am I from? ...I'm from Cocoyasi!"

"Cocoyashi," he repeated the name pensively, "why does that sound so familiar?"

She shrugged, "It was taken over by fishman pirates several years ago, but that isn't well known. I doubt you would have read it in the papers."

"Saw-Tooth Arlong!" He suddenly exclaimed, snapping his finger.

"So, you do know about that, huh?"

He gave a low whistle, "Now that's a bounty that'd make anyone in this sea sit up and take notice."

"And yet, I've never seen anyone try to get it," said Nami flatly. "It's not like Arlong's hiding - you can literally walk right into his house."

"You talk like you know a lot about it." He frowned at her.

"I'm part of his crew," she replied. When the other continued staring in flat disbelief, she pulled up her sleeve past the shoulder - exposing her tattoo. "Here. Take a good look."

Bane stepped over, grabbing her arm to examine the dark mark of Arlong. "Well, I'll be damned! And what do you do for him exactly?"

"I'm his surveyor. I draw all the charts for the crew - including the ones I used to get here."

"Does Saw-Tooth also send you out on voyages like this one to gather data?"

"No. He doesn't send me anywhere, but he does allow me to go off on my own from time to time."

"So why are you all the way out here trying to steal treasure? I'm sure your crew's got more than anyone on this entire island does."

"Arlong and I have an agreement. I'm going to buy my village back from him as soon as I can earn 100 million, and he'll set me free."

"That raises even more questions than it answers," he chuckled bewilderedly.

"Well, I don't have all day to stand here answering random questions," she huffed, "So if you don't have any intentions of teaming up with me, then I'm going to go out and get that treasure on my own."

"Wait, wait, wait," he sighed, stepping in her way, "Don't go doing anything rash. Maybe we can come to some sort of agreement where we both get something that we want."

She crossed her arms. "I'm listening."

"First of all, how do you feel personally about Saw-Tooth?"

Nami gave a dry snort. "How would you feel toward a murdering, extorting, soulless monster who took everything from you and enslaved you?"

"So, it's safe to say you wouldn't care much if something happened to him," he smirked. "Alright, hear me out then - I'll let you come along and try to steal treasure as long as you agree afterward to take me back with you to your island and help me get close to your Captain. How does that sound?"

The girl pursed her lips thoughtfully. "If I agree, tell me what you intend to do to him."

"Well, I obviously can't take him alive," chuckled Bane.

"I get that, but how would you go about doing it? What makes you think you have the slightest hope of killing Arlong?" She said, tossing his earlier question back at him.

"Well," he shrugged, "it seems like we have plenty of details to iron out. Why don't we walk while we discuss plans?"

000

She hadn't meant it merely as sarcasm: Nami really did wonder what the brash young bounty hunter thought he was going to do to neutralize Arlong - never mind kill him. Had she believed him possible of such a thing, she would have taken Bane all the way to Arlong Park and straight up to the shark-man's suite without a second thought. However, being somewhat more wary after her own two failed assassination attempts, the teen had no intentions of making another disastrous blunder by bringing an overconfident and inexperienced mercenary home with her.

Uncertain of what she should do, Nami decided to wait and see how the steak-out went. They would spy on the compound, it was decided, and try to figure out its weak points. Anything could happen between then and her return to Cocoyasi; there was still much she needed to learn about the bounty hunter known as Bane Murdock.

"Looks completely sealed up to me," remarked Nami as Bane took his turn with the spyglass. "Any suggestions?"

The man initially said nothing as he lowered the device and leaned thoughtfully back against the wall of the burnt-out building which loomed over the pirate's palatial estate like the giant charred skeleton of a vanquished foe.

"I think we should go in for a closer look," he finally replied, rising to his feet.

The young thief watched warily as he climbed out the window and down the thick trailing vines winding their way up the ruins. Several seconds later, she heard him drop the rest of the way to the ground and sprint off toward Butler's abode.

Nami winced before jumping up and following after him down the stairwell.

When she caught up to him, panting, Bane was making his way steadily along the outer wall.

"Someone's going to see us out here," she hissed at him.

"Maybe they will and maybe they won't," he said unconcernedly, rattling the grate along the bottom of the wall as he tested it.

"Uh," Nami pointed toward the top left corner of the structure where a surveillance den den mushi perched, "yes, they will."

Giving the grate a final kick, Bane turned and stalked toward the front entrance.

"What have I gotten myself into," groaned the girl, plastering herself against the wall. She looked on as the star she'd hitched her wagon to stood directly in front of the heavy entrance gate and began shaking the bars.

"HEEEEYYY! Butler, you Betraying Bastard! Open up if you're in there - I wanna talk to you!"

He continued like this for several seconds before a shot exploded directly above his head, hitting the gate. Three guards swooped in to confront him.

"You're gonna have to deal with me first, Chuckles," barked the first guard, pointing his still smoking musket at the raucous pirate assassin.

"Alright, then climb outta your cage and come face me," Bane taunted.

"You must really wanna die, asshole," shouted another, "Hurry up and kill him!"

"If anyone's going to kill me, it's gonna be The Betrayer - I got a bone to pick with him," Bane spat fearlessly back in their faces.

"What the hell are you talking about," demanded one of them.

"He knows," insisted Bane, "I'm here to talk to him, not you morons! HEY BUTLER! I know where the 50 million is and you're not going to keep me from it! I want my share! Are you even man enough to talk to me or what?" He continued shouting as even more guards rushed the gate.

Nami slowly realized he was creating a diversion. How he prevented being shot down on the spot, however, was a matter she could only chalk up to sheer dumb luck. Her thoughts turned quickly back to her own role - which was never fully explained to her - and she noticed the bent grate sitting wonkily in its frame where Bane had kicked it. It was most likely covering a water drain and was certainly too small even for her to fit into, still she wondered what use she might put the potential security breach to while Bane thew the compound into momentary turmoil.

In a sudden burst of inspiration, she remembered her bo which the bounty hunter had returned to her. She reached behind her back, deftly assembling the weapon as she continued sizing up the unstable ledge created by the bent grate. The wall was definitely too high for her to clear, but if she could somehow get purchase on that small metal outcropping which came up to her knee, she might just be able to vault the rest of the way to the top.

Her heart raced: this wasn't something she'd ever tried with her staff before, and it most definitely wasn't what the weapon was intended for. She'd most likely fail straight away only to suffer serious injury - it was idiotic to even consider.

What would Aka-Mushi think if he could see me standing here trying to figure out how to launch myself over a pirate's garden wall?

You got this; you're a natural with that staff, she heard his voice reply in her head.

Nami closed her eyes and shook her head. She saw Nojiko working tirelessly in the groves behind her lids. She also saw Genzo and Dr. Nako and the faces of many other friends and neighbors from back home conjured out of the darkness. She felt the grip on her staff tighten while her body, as if of its own accord, shifted into a ready stance.

Nami took several decisive steps back, holding the long wooden pole out before her like a spear. Her legs lunged forward as she took aim at the spot. All the while, images of her loved ones rushed in a steady stream across her mind. The pole hit the top of the grate while she swung her body upward and sideways. The wall, a jagged composite of concrete and seashells, sped dangerously toward her as her right thigh and hip abruptly collided with the corner of the serrated ledge.

Following a horrible scraping sound, Nami caught hold of the top of the wall with one arm and her legs, raking her whole right side across the merciless mixture of shell and gravel as she scrabbled to keep from falling backward. She lay stunned and panting for several moments on the ledge before daring to sit up. Her knee-length shorts and shirt were shredded on one side, and she could already see blood beginning to soak into them, but she didn't have time to think about that right now.

Getting shakily to her feet, she noticed a surveillance den den mushi gawking straight at her. Nami swung her staff at the unfortunate creature, sending it flying over the other side of the wall. She then looked down to see the grounds spreading out below. Fortunately, she spotted a clump of bushes nearby and aimed for them as she leapt gracelessly into the compound and her possible death.

 

 

Chapter 12: The Hit on Arlong

Summary:

The conclusion of Nami's journey to Oykot...

Chapter Text

"Who's out here demanding an audience with me?"

She lay motionless, curled in a ball beneath the hydrangeas as the deep roaring voice reverberated all the way from the other end of the grounds. Slowly, she raised her head and peered out at the expansive garden she'd landed in. Manicured shrubs and ornamental trees dotted the area in aesthetically pleasing patterns across the greenway while a stone path led to a large central pool complete with waterfall. While not quite the size of Arlong Park, it was certainly much prettier and not at all what she'd expected from a pirate's abode.

The trespasser gasped as soon as she realized she wasn't alone. A woman lying on her stomach in a lounge chair appeared to have fallen asleep while sunning herself by the pool. Nami crept out of the bushes, taking cover behind a nearby tree. She glanced from the pool to the open glass doors leading into the mansion. Pausing to pick up the rumpled robe, hat and sunglasses sitting on a table near the sleeping sun bather, Nami donned the articles as a hasty disguise before slipping through the door into a large kitchen area.

She hurried past an old lady standing in front of the stove, stirring the contents of a pot with her back to the girl. Pulling the wide brim of the sun hat down over her face, Nami crossed quickly into the living area.

Her eyes roved the open floor plan, searching for anything of value. The house was sparsely decorated with a grand, fully stocked bar inside a large, central alcove commanding all the attention. Carved mermaids swam across the woodwork, along shelves and over various pieces of furniture. A large painting of a seductive-looking blonde woman (most likely the same one lying out by the pool) hung in a prominent place over the landing. Instinctively, the girl headed for the second floor.

Quickly locating the master suite, Nami marveled over the enormous bathroom complete with the most spacious shower and tub she'd ever seen. Staring down at her ripped, dirty, blood encrusted clothing, she longed to try them out, but now she had to grab whatever booty she could find within the uncertain window of time she had left.

On her way to the closet, she heard faint voices carried through the open window facing the front gate. The girl glanced out to see who she assumed was Captain Butler standing face to face with Bane. A pair of nearby henchmen abruptly opened the gate and yanked the still ranting Bane inside the walls where they headed for the house.

Nami dove for the closet door. Doing her best to ignore the rows of beautiful shoes and outfits - she went straight for the jewelry box instead. When she cleared out every piece of gold she could find, filling her stolen hat with them, she emerged unsure where to head next. There had to be a stash of money somewhere - hopefully not locked in a safe where she couldn't get to it. Her uncertain stare gradually met her own reflection in the large mirror across the wall.

"Madam, is everything okay?"

The girl's head whipped toward the bedroom doorway as the old lady from the kitchen suddenly walked in. She then looked down to see where her wounds had dripped a steady trail of blood across the floor.

Their eyes met and Nami's stomach dropped. Any second now and the grizzled woman would start screaming; Butler would realize it was a trap and his men would kill Bane, and then her. She glanced desperately around for any means of escape, but the old woman merely stared curiously back at her, then down at the jewel-filled hat in her hand.

A strange familiarity toward this woman she'd never laid eyes on before stirred in Nami. The older lady wore her frosty apricot hair in a thick braid down her back and a plain cotton dress beneath her apron. She'd probably lived her whole life in Oykot and would have remembered the way things were long before the local government collapsed into pirate rule. Did she ever imagine herself working as a housekeeper for a murdering pirate kingpin? Nami wondered if she had any family left or if they'd all met some tragic end. Was there anyone she still had to support - grandchildren perhaps?

"Can I help you with anything," asked the woman, addressing the thief just like she was any a normal guest.

"Uhhh...Well I, ummm..." A flustered Nami was rendered momentarily speechless.

Without missing a beat, the aged cook bumped her hip against the beveled mirror along the wall. The large glass panel appeared to shift upon impact to the girl's increased bemusement.

"I don't know what good it'll do, but you might try here," the old lady replied cryptically before turning to walk back out of the room.

Nami watched her leave, staring slack-jawed at the doorway for several long moments before a burst of loud shouting from downstairs startled her back to the present. Bane, based on everything she heard going on below, was still affecting his bizarre act to entice Butler's curiosity.

"I know your game! You've got me where you want me and now you think you're gonna torture something out of me - but you and I both already know the truth, Butler! I've said all there is to say - you might as well go ahead and kill me right here on your bearskin rug!"

The entire plan (or lack thereof) was quickly going off the rails. With matters rapidly escalating in the living room, and Nami having no clue regarding Bane's thought process, she needed to move immediately. She had no intentions of joining him in a shallow grave somewhere along the rocky shores at the bottom of the hillside.

Nami grabbed the edge of the mirror, pushing it further away from the wall; it was indeed a hidden door. The murkiness on the other side made ascertaining how large the interior was or what might be lurking within virtually impossible. Nami shuddered as she forced herself to step inside, recalling the incident of the skeleton in the cave all too vividly. Of its own accord, the panel abruptly shut behind her with a click and panic immediately clenched her anxious gut. An overhead light flickered on in the next moment and she found herself standing in the middle of a closet-sized room before a large black box sitting on the floor. Just what she'd been dreading - it was a safe.

She rubbed her eyes to ensure she wasn't imagining the giant vault. she then reached out a hand to touch the cold metal surface, running her fingers over the dial of the combination lock. She'd successfully cracked just such a device only once in her life. About a year ago she'd snatched a small safe during one of her raids on a pirate ship. Unable to open the vault, she'd spent months spinning the dial while traveling back and forth to Cocoyasi, trying her best to feel the clicks of the tumblers as they fell into place only to come up short. It was frustrating, but it was something to fill long spans of time between journeys. She'd eventually come to the conclusion she'd never get into the box until one day, as the final turn swiveled into place for the one thousandth time, the door magically popped open.

Her reverie was cut short by a loud burst of gunfire below her feet and Nami let out a short scream, diving to the floor. Someone else below also screamed.

The shots rang out for less than ten seconds, however, Nami remained panting and motionless in a ball until she heard footsteps echoing slowly up the stairs. Whimpering, she scampered to the far corner of the room - realizing for the first time that the secret panel actually served as a two-way mirror with the transparent side in the hidden room. Even though she couldn't be seen from the other side, the girl felt exposed and crouched behind the large safe in the middle of the room as the footsteps grew louder.

A dark figure strode into the suite and stopped before the mirror. Nami squeezed her eyes shut and huddled tightly against the cool metal. Butler the Betrayer was here, and he could smell the blood of a pirate thief creeping through his house - any minute now and it would all be over.

"Hello? You up here, girlie?"

Nami's eyes popped open. She twisted round to take a second look at the dark figure looming on the other side of the mirror.

"Bane," she gawked, "is that you?"

"Yeah. Where in the hell are you? There's blood drops leading all the way in here."

She was so relieved and astounded she could barely get her footing as she tripped toward the mirror. "I'm in here! You're alive? How are you actually alive right now?"

Bane squinted in confusion at the voice coming from the other side of his reflection. "I dunno, magic mirror, you tell me."

With a disgusted huff, Nami slapped the glass pane which sprang open, hitting Bane in the nose.

"Ow!"

"Sorry, I didn't know it was going to do that - honest." She stepped out, noting how amazingly unscathed he appeared. No one would ever have guessed he'd just sauntered in from a shoot-out. By comparison, she was a ripped and bloody mess after having simply jumped a wall.

"You look like you've been mauled by a dog," he observed.

"Well, you didn't exactly fill me in on your master plan, so I was forced improvise," she snapped back.

"I see you found something," he pushed the mirror door aside, peering in at the secret cache.

"Actually, the housekeeper came up and showed it to me... You didn't do anything to hurt her did you?"

He made a face, "No, I'm not generally in the habit of slaughtering innocent domestic servants; I didn't even see a housekeeper. I did see his gal-pal right before she bolted out the door in her bikini bottoms, but I didn't shoot her either."

"Are they - Butler and his guards - are they all dead?"

"Yeah, they are," Bane affirmed, crossing over to examine the safe, "but this might pose a bit of a problem."

"I was afraid of this, but...I think maybe I can crack it," said Nami, staring hard at the formidable box.

The man let out a long exhale, "We don't have all day long for that."

"It won't take all day long," declared the girl, growing doggedly hopeful in the face of his doubt, "I've done this before - I know I can open it!"

He cast a deliberating glance at her, remaining silent for a long moment before replying, "Well, we can't carry it out like it is - how long do you figure it'll take you?"

"Hmmm," she looked from the safe back to the increasingly impatient Bane as he awaited her reply, "give me fifteen minutes."

"Alright, I think we can afford to spare that but remember - the longer we stay here the more dangerous it gets."

"Right," she muttered, jumping straight to work.

"And don't waste my time unless you actually know what you're doing," he warned her.

"Let me concentrate!" She waved him off, pressing her ear against the device.

Nami allowed her fingers to experience the gentle clicks as she slowly spun the dial. When she felt a slight anomaly, she paused and spun the opposite direction. She repeated the same sequence a third time, coming to a stop as soon as she felt an almost imperceptible bump in the locking mechanism. Nothing happened. A cold sweat began to creep across the girl's forehead. She heard Bane sigh in frustration. Ignoring him, she swiveled the lock in the opposite direction and stared over.

"Your fifteen minutes are up."

She jerked her head up, her deep concentration momentarily shattered. Nami locked eyes with the looming bounty hunter. "Okay. Just give me one more chance; I'm almost there. I can feel it."

"One last chance, then I'm leaving whether you come with me or not."

She could tell he didn't believe her, but Nami took a slow, steadying breath and slipped back into a state of deep concentration. She pushed aside all fears and anxieties of what might happen in the next moment. All that existed was the lock and her fingers, quietly melding into one single machine. Nami turned the final number, feeling it tumble softly into place. The lock clicked and the door came loose.

A squeal of joy escaped unbidden from her lips as the cat burglar pushed open the safe door to reveal a compartment stuffed full of berries.

Even Bane let out a gasp and sank down on his haunches to get a better look at the fortune inside. He pulled out a stack, running his thumb across the notes. "So, what did we decide again? fifty-fifty?"

"Yes, we did," she replied, pulling out several more stacks and peering all the way to the back of the safe, "So that's 20 million each."

"What? How do you know?"

"I can just tell by the number of stacks," maintained Nami, imagining how all that money would look lining the inside of her coffer. She also had to force herself to return to the present and attempt to wrap her head around the incredulous news her accomplice had previously announced. "How is it possible that you took out not only Butler the Betrayer, but all his men as well - and all at once? You aren't even armed!"

"You think not," he smirked, pulling his jacket back to reveal a pair of flintlocks, "Didn't I tell you I was fast?"

"But still..."

"Hey, grab a couple bags and let's haul this loot out before we run into any new trouble."

000

The downstairs was a shambles. Nami flinched when she saw the carnage of blood and bodies strewn across the parlor. She didn't want to look too closely, yet she was fascinated to know how he'd managed to do it outnumbered as he was by at least five to one. Indeed, most of the men - including Butler - appeared to have been very neatly shot with one lethal hit. One guard, who'd seemingly fought back, lay pinned against the couch by a fire poker.

Shuddering, she quickly shouldered her pillowcases full of berries and jewelry, hurrying after the very deadly man she'd come with.

The scenery gradually degraded into slums the further into the valley they descended, with most of the larger buildings gutted and crumbling as lean-to shacks lined the streets. For the first time, Nami felt like she was actually robbing the unfortunate inhabitants of Oykot rather than just a ruthless pirate. She could very easily have wound up on these streets herself (if she'd even managed to survive at all) were it not for Belle-Mere.

There was no way of helping it. She couldn't think of a better use to put to the wealth she carried on her back than freeing the enslaved people of Cocoyasi. Perhaps the people of her birth land might also benefit from the overthrow of Butler in a small way by starting to take their country back from the wreckage. She knew it was a long road ahead for them and more than likely, the vacuum left by Butler's death would quickly be filled by some other rival criminal.

"How do you plan to collect the bounty for Butler," she asked as they hustled through a side street and into the concealing brush, "I mean without his actual body?"

The bounty hunter brought out something from his bag. "With this guy," It was one of the surveillance den den mushi, "he saw the whole thing - and he's also going to see me take out Sawtooth Arlong."

Nami pursed her lips, shifting the heavy load on her back. "But you've already got 20 million plus the bounty for Butler, isn't that enough for you?"

"You're not trying to go back on our deal now are you," he shot a look over his shoulder at her.

"I'm not," she sighed, "I just don't understand this obsession you have with him; I don't think you realize what you're getting into. Arlong is in a totally different league than every other pirate you've ever dealt with before."

"I understand - that's why I want to do it. It's not really about the bounty; I've got plenty of money. Defeating weak pirates is boring, but I'm not quite ready for the Grand Line yet. First, I need a real challenge: Saw-Tooth is the biggest fish in these waters." He cocked his head at her, "Didn't you also come out here because you wanted a bigger payout?"

The two gradually crossed the beach to their boat where they began hastily loading their goods. Nami scanned the area for any nosy officials but thankfully saw no one. Everything seemed to be going a little too smoothly. She certainly hadn't expected the ease with which they'd pulled off the Butler caper; she'd never even had a chance to lay eyes on the man until after he was dead. Thanks to Bane Murdock, whom she'd met under the most unlikely circumstances, she'd seen nearly a dozen dead men and was now almost twice as rich as she'd been before - it was amazing what one afternoon could bring.

Maybe it was fate that had brought him to her, and she should embrace the opportunity to let him take Arlong off her hands, but it was all happening too fast for her to fully process. Once again, she felt a storm brewing on the horizon.

"First off, you need an actual plan. You'd better not try to wing it like you did today, or else you'll be the one who winds up dead," she said as they rowed back out to their boats.

"That's where you come in," he replied, "I'm counting on your insights as his surveyor. What can you tell me about the monster? Does he have a routine or a weakness we could exploit?"

"He has a crew of over fifty fishmen who are all ten times stronger than the average human, while Arlong himself is probably about ten times stronger than the average fishman! One time I tried poisoning him, but he even managed to pull himself out of a coma with no lasting effects - it might even have made him stronger. He can catch a cannon ball in his teeth and chew it up like a piece of gum..."

"Alright! I asked about his weaknesses. Surely there's something about him that can be exploited."

"If you fail, then it'll be more than just your own neck on the line - he'll know I was involved too," Nami declared, "So for both our sakes you'd better know what you're up against!"

"Duly noted," he returned.

"Another thing: they patrol the waters around Conomi almost constantly, so you can't cruise in on that sleek raiding boat you've been traveling around on unless you want to be swarmed by the crew. You also can't get a boat anywhere on the islands; they destroyed them all."

"That shouldn't be a problem," said Bane, "I'll just find something low key to travel over there on and leave it anchored somewhere discreet; you can smuggle me the rest of the way if necessary."

Nami cast an anxious glance at the deep abrasions over her body, "Speaking of boats, I need to get back to mine and treat my wounds."

000

The pinnace, a literal ghost ship now, remained moored off the coast with its smaller tag-a-long - The Berry Bandit. The ever-opportunistic treasure hunter couldn't help wondering about the barrels still stored in the hold of the pirate raider, but the bounty hunter assured her they were mainly filled with stolen goods which the pirates had intended to trade for money. Furthermore, there was no room left on her boat after the haul they'd just brought in. Satisfied, Nami cut the line and allowed her sloop to drift far away from the gruesome reminder of her near disastrous arrival to Oykot.

Her storage compartment was so crammed full, she needed to remove items just to make room for all the newly acquired riches. She crouched inside her cabin, made even more cramped by the various tools and supplies she now had to share her limited space with.

While Bane slipped off to find a suitable boat to travel to Conomi, Nami gingerly applied bandages to herself. She'd stripped off her ruined clothes and bathed the scrapes and now wore the stolen pool robe as she hastily finished up. She didn't like the idea of being alone and naked for any length of time on these dangerous waters.

Applying her last bandage, the girl crawled toward her stack of spare clothes. She suddenly felt a definitive thud just outside the cabin. Nami reached for her staff right as the door burst open.

"Anybody home," a bedraggled man with a shock of white hair and a full beard shouted as he barged in on her.

Nami struck out with her weapon, hitting him squarely in the gut with the butt of her pole and knocking him backward on his ass. The breathless intruder stumbled back onto his feet even as Nami charged forward, striking him across the head. While the shabby man grabbed the boat's railing for support Nami aimed another blow at him which he narrowly managed to duck.

"Alright, alright! Sorry!" He leapt quickly back into the dark water he'd emerged from, swimming for his own dilapidated boat bobbing not far away.

The girl watched until he'd climbed aboard and continued on his way in the direction of the harbor.

"Everything alright," a voice suddenly broke into her reverie.

A startled Nami glanced over to see Bane's arrival in a new cutter boat. She quickly pulled her disheveled robe closed and scuttled for the cabin, "Fine. I just want to get out of here as soon as possible!"

"Sounds good to me - let's head for Conomi."

They plotted a course on Nami's map that would take them through a port town where they could load up on extra supplies for the long journey.

Bane kept a low profile, not wanting to be recognized before he got to Cocoyashi for fear it might alert the fishmen to his presence, instead handing over a stack of his own cash to his traveling companion and instructing her on what to buy.

Nami ran his errands and her own without complaint, quietly taking inventory of the strange man. Over the past few days of travel, he'd gradually revealed more about his fighting strategy when it came to being outnumbered or overpowered and she'd decided he was slightly more strategic than she'd first assumed. Clearly, he was doing something right because his record didn't lie - nor did her own two eyes.

She, in turn, began to share whatever she thought might be useful to him regarding Arlong. She gave an account of the fishman's daily routine, his quirks and tendencies - even his favorite food and beverages. Bane silently absorbed the information, storing it away for further contemplation.

"It seems to me," observed Bane at one point, "that his biggest weakness is how arrogant he is."

Nami raised her eyebrows, wondering if he realized how that statement sounded coming from him.

"He's so sure of his own strength, he just assumes he can never be beaten by anyone - especially any human," the soldier of fortune continued.

"That sounds about right," agreed Nami. "So, any ideas on how you're going to deal with him?"

"I've got a couple of them cooking on the back burner, but I'll have to see how things pan out. I'll be counting on you to keep in touch with me," he replied. Their boats sailed side by side as Bane reached for something lying on the deck and brought up yet another large snail with a receiver on its back. "I also grabbed a couple of regular den den mushi from Butler's place; I'll keep one and give you the other. Use it to reach out the moment you notice an opportunity or if you need to warn me about anything."

"I guess," Nami hesitated, "but I need to figure out where to hide it first."

She left the bounty hunter on the furthermost island of the archipelago - a very small but densely vegetated speck of land where nobody lived, and which was rarely visited. She knew this to be the very edge of Arlong's territory. Even the fishmen paid little attention to such an insignificant sliver, rarely giving it more than a brisque swim-by during daily patrols. Just before the island, a cluster of several craggy sea stacks stood. Here Bane concealed his cutter, lowering the sails and mooring the vessel to the large rockface. Viewed from the other side, the boat was nearly invisible and Nami was fairly confident it wouldn't be discovered.

The teenager traveled the rest of the way home amidst a strange mixture of elation and panic brought on by her sudden fortunes. After packing the berries safely away she made her way back to Arlong Park.

"Long time no see," boomed a voice from behind,

Nami whirled around to see Arlong sauntering toward her from the direction of town. He appeared in a good mood, which immediately put her on guard.

"Welcome back, nakama," he pronounced down at her from a jagged grin, "I trust you had a productive voyage."

"Moderately I guess," she replied regarding the single most successful robbery she'd ever pulled off.

"Well, keep at," he chuckled before indulging in a long luxurious stretch.

"What have you been up to," she quirked an eyebrow at him.

"Taking a walk; surveying my villages..." he trailed off smugly.

"How nice for you," She retorted, knowing whenever Arlong decided to visit a village it never meant anything good for the inhabitants. The last known victim of one of his "surveys" was now dead by drowning and there'd probably been other far less willing victims since that time.

The thought of an upstart bounty collector taking his head for a hideous trophy grew ever more appealing. Nami found her attachment to such an outcome rising to an almost alarming level and had to forcefully remind herself not to get her hopes too high. She was like a starving man on the verge of finally catching a fish: could the cocky Bane really deliver on his highly implausible plan? After everything they'd discussed, did he truly understand the sheer danger the apex fishman posed? She had no choice but to wait and find out.

000

"Forgive my forwardness, but are you aware there's an unmarked sailing vessel currently moored at the furthermost island of your territory?"

Arlong looked back at Captain Nezumi as if he'd just sprouted a coat of gray fur and a long tail to compliment the mouse ears on his Marine cap.

"I only ask because I was under the impression that nobody around here sailed anymore and I thought it odd."

The two men stood directly outside the gates of Arlong Park. This time, the Navy official had arrived in a smaller less conspicuous watercraft than the usual war ship he patrolled on. Having just finished up their business, Arlong had started to make his way back to the inner court and his ledger but now faced his naval accomplice with a mixture of laughter and bemusement.

"Is that right? I'll have the boys look into it."

"You don't seem too concerned," observed Nezumi. "If you'd like, I could investigate the island myself before I head out."

"No, that won't be necessary," Arlong waved him off, "Don't waste your time; besides, I'm sure it's not anything to worry about."

"Are you sure," the rodent-like man plucked at his whiskers as he frowned up at the pirate.

"I'm positive," assured Arlong. "Who knows? Maybe things're about to get a little more interesting around here - Shahahahaha!"

000

The waxing moon had already begun to rise over the village below as Nami stood on the balcony just outside her window. Something was in the air; she could feel it. The pirates moved about the grounds and skimmed through the pools as usual. Between discussions with his officers and other members of the crew, Arlong sat at his station under the porch awning, poring over expenses and each member's cut of the monthly tribute money. Nothing appeared out of the ordinary, however the surveyor couldn't shake the feeling that tonight was the night Bane needed to act. After all, the longer the assassin squatted on the island the greater the likelihood of his eventual discovery. She prayed she was right.

While the evening wore on, Nami feverishly cranked out sea charts by the light of her oil lamp. Finally, wiping sweat from her brow, she stood and opened her window to peer into the silent darkness. Only crickets and the chirping of thousands of frogs could be heard outside. The faint light from the tiki torches burning below revealed an empty courtyard.

She made her way downstairs, observing Arlong asleep in his chair - a collection of bottles on the table beside him. She stood silently for a minute while scanning the courtyard, but no one else from the crew was anywhere to be found. Some of them were still inside the fort - drinking or sleeping; the rest were spread out along the ocean floor or perhaps off island entirely, blowing their cut of the islanders' hard-earned tribute. The girl continued on her way until she'd reached her boat.

"What's up?" Bane's voice came from the other end of the den den mushi.

"Arlong's drank himself to sleep and he's sitting alone out on the porch as we speak."

"Okay, I'll take it from here."

"Do you have a plan," harped Nami for the hundredth time, "what do you intend to do afterward?"

"Are you inside The Park at this moment," he asked her in return.

"No, I'm on my boat."

"Good. Stay there. I'm probably going to have to run like hell once this is all over, so in case we don't meet again - have a nice life."

"Be care-"

Bane disconnected the call. Without wasting another moment, he dashed for his supplies and loaded everything into the rowboat. Ten minutes later he'd landed on the main island of Cocoyasi. Bane, doused in sea water, reached his forearms deep into the dark silty soil of the surrounding rice paddies and slathered himself from head to toe in the black mud. Having never actually set foot within the fishmen's fort before, he easily found the East Gate described to him by Nami. Just as the girl had insisted, it was unlocked.

The bounty hunter let out a low scoff. He had one big factor in common with the young thief: he also hated pirates. Anyone who'd followed the various news articles written about him knew of his strict upbringing as the son of a Navy captain back in Loguetown and how he'd rebelled against his father, even landing in jail for a brief period after a fight with Navy personnel. He could have easily joined a pirate crew or even started one of his own, but the idea had never appealed to him. Quite frankly, he found it revolting. Clearly, he still couldn't escape his old man's influence.

Letting himself in, the assassin crept along the side of the castle, a canister of kerosine at his side as he slowly dribbled it along the wall. He quickly turned the corner to find the great saw-nosed monster, Arlong himself, sprawled out in his chair in the middle of the porch.

The fishman reeked so much of booze that Bane almost felt the lamp oil wasn't necessary. He splashed a generous amount of it in the doorway before setting the cannister down and placing the surveillance snail a safe distance away. He then retrieved the can and stood directly behind the enormous pirate. Saw-Tooth Arlong remained dead to the world - soon he would just be dead.

With one fluid motion, Bane grabbed the nearest tiki torch while he upended the rest of the cannister over the sleeping shark-man's head. The oil cascaded down the massive torso; Bane saw his target's narrow eyes spring open right before he threw the torch in Arlong's lap.

Bane sprang back, tossing a second torch at the fort. Fire engulfed Saw-Tooth who immediately leapt from his chair and straight into the pool. A gigantic fireball erupted as the burning oil shot to the surface of the cold water, exploding upward with all the fury of a volcano, knocking the bounty hunter momentarily off his feet. From inside the smoldering fort, the first shouts were beginning to ring out.

Still covered in dark mud, Bane did his best to dissolve into the shadows where he intended to escape as soon as the deed was done. He knew Saw-Tooth was still alive and now was his best and only chance to finish the job. His hand traveled to his sword. He didn't have to wait long. The shark-man shot out nose-first like a bullet toward the spot occupied by the hitman only seconds earlier. The enraged pirate pivoted, his flashing eyes landing on the human.

Arlong, nose leveled like a spear, charged as Bane swung the sword just in time to parry his attack. The force of the fishman's blow knocked him through the air, but the younger man rolled back onto his feet, weapon at the ready. Arlong charged again; this time Bane was prepared for him. Right as the charred sawshark started to skewer his human opponent, Bane dodged, lunging his sword at Arlong's gut. The blade, however, came to an abrupt halt before it could slice open the fishman's belly. The hitman glanced down in shock to see Saw-Tooth catch the edge of the sword bare-handed only to crush the steel in his fist, fragments of the ruined saber clattering bloodily to the pavement.

Bane Murdock, the rookie bounty hunter and unmatched brawler, knew immediately that it was over. He gaped back into the predatory eyes, now shining not only with the roaring fire but a hideous glee as Arlong lifted him high into the air and hurled him into the dark pool.

A panting Nami reached the gate just in time to see Arlong dive in after the doomed man. She'd seen the fiery explosion all the way from the rice paddies. Of course, she couldn't just stay on her boat at such a time; she had to at least ensure that Bane succeeded and made good on his escape even while she maintained a safe distance from the commotion. Now it was excruciatingly obvious that everything had gone horribly wrong.

Nami struggled to control her breathing as her knees began to shake uncontrollably. From the second story balcony, crew members leapt to the ground as fire engulfed the first floor. Some carried armloads of blankets and other materials which they immediately employed to staunch the flames. Meanwhile, nothing stirred on the surface of the ominously calm pool.

The girl knew even before Arlong emerged hurling the lifeless body of Bane onto the walkway that the worst had occurred. She shut the gate back, unable to watch any longer. Swallowing the bile that rose to her throat, she bolted back to her boat to quickly ditch the den den mushi given to her by the late bounty hunter before it was discovered by her fishman overlords. She would then have to return to Arlong Park as soon as possible in order to ensure she was accounted for.

Chapter 13: You Gotta Lose Sometimes

Summary:

Nami deals with the aftermath of yet another failed attempt on Arlong's life while attempting to tie up loose ends before her alibi completely crumbles beneath new evidence.

Chapter Text

Why did I ever agree to this?

Yet another person's blood was on her hands; why didn't she ever learn?

I wasn't as if you could have stopped him, another small voice tried to rationalize, but Nami wasn't hearing it. She hadn't even tried to. Instead, she'd allowed herself to be pulled along knowing full well what an impossible longshot the plan was. Only wishful thinking had lulled her into the belief that any assassination attempt on Arlong would be successful.

Never again, she vowed belatedly as she hastily filed the markings off her snail and removed the receiver. She found a remote patch of woods and shoved the creature into the damp hollow of a fallen tree trunk where she could be sure it would happily remain. She quickly ran back to Arlong Park.

By the time she returned, bursting through the East Gate, the fishmen had already managed to put out the majority of the fire. Bane's broken body lay sprawled on the ground while Arlong towered above him, soaked and tattered, illuminated by the moonlight and the fading embers. Several other crewmembers arrived from the waters, having seemingly just learned of the unfolding events.

"Arlong-san! What's going on? Who's that? Why's the fort on fire?" They peppered their wordless leader with questions.

Nami came to a stumbling halt as she approached the soggy form of the deceased man she'd spoken to only twenty minutes earlier, staring momentarily transfixed into his lifeless eyes.

"W-w-what happened here," she stuttered through the lump rising in her throat.

Arlong's gaze suddenly turned on her, withering her insides. His skin appeared blistered and discolored beneath his singed and tattered clothing. She quickly began to piece together what had happened as she meekly took a step back.

Once the fire was out, the other pirates slowly gathered round the dead man.

"A bounty hunter?" Shioyaki mused aloud.

Hitchin crouched down, holding the man's head up by the hair. "Yeah, he looks kinda familiar to me - what's the name of that guy that went missing a little while back? Morlock..Bates?" He snapped his finger, trying to conjure up the name he was searching for.

"Bane Murdock," Nami heard herself say. She did her best not to crumple beneath the scrutiny of every eye immediately leveled at her.

"Yeah, that's it," nodded the remora-man.

"Leave it to the teenage girl to know," scoffed Shioyaki.

"Can you believe the balls on this guy," Take exclaimed, "Who the hell did he think he was? What a fool!"

All at once Arlong threw his head back and burst into a wild peal of laughter. "So, here's the bastard who's been skulking on the outskirts of the archipelago - I was wondering when he'd finally get around to visiting!"

Nami's eyes bugged out. How long had he known of Bane's presence and when did he found out?

"Wait a minute Arlong-san, are you saying you knew this guy was here all along and you still let him sneak in and set you and The Park on fire," gaped Gaylord, the eel-man.

"This?" Arlong gestured to himself, then at the blackened face of the fort, "This ain't nothing!"

"Is your hand bleeding," asked Hitchin.

Arlong barely spared a glance at his oozing palm before undoing the front of his pants and jetting a stream of urine onto Bane's head.

Nami looked on in abject horror as the dead face was spattered by Arlong's piss in the final act of humiliation.

"So it goes for all human filth who try to defy their betters," jeered the shark, giving the corpse a kick in the ribs once he'd finished. He turned and sauntered toward the front of the charred building as the others looked expectantly on. "Drag his carcass down to the town square - let those damned villagers figure out what to do with their fallen savior."

"Will do, Captain," muttered Take.

"And where the hell's Kaneshiro?"

"Pisaro's already gone to fetch the rest of the crew, including all the officers," Hitchin stated.

"Excellent," Arlong turned back around, wearing a defiant smirk, "cheer up brothers, we rule this place! And soon, we'll rule this whole fucking ocean!"

She had to hand it to him - Arlong could rouse his men even under the dourest circumstances. The gathering of fishmen immediately picked up the boisterous shout, roaring their triumph into the smoky night. She, on the other hand, felt an old familiar dread sinking to the bottom of her stomach.

Arlong's cold stare the moment she'd entered the courtyard rattled her very core. He may not have known, but he highly suspected.

She looked on regretfully as Take dragged Bane's body away. Despite whatever personal opinions she had about the brash bounty hunter and his decisions, he didn't deserve this kind of treatment. Desperate for something to do, Nami walked toward the smoking fort and began collecting the sooty blankets scattered like shrouds over the ground, when something caught her eye near the edge of the pool.

The baby den den mushi was certainly worse for wear after having endured the brunt of the explosive fireball. Nami, who'd been with Bane when he'd first acquired the surveillance creature, had every reason to believe it held incriminating evidence against her in its memory banks. She hastily reached down to retrieve it before anyone else noticed.

"What you got there, Nami?" The girl jumped as Hitchin appeared behind her. "That looks like a cameko."

"Uh yeah, I guess. It's all burned up, though. I was just gonna throw it away..."

"Give it here," he snatched it from her hand, "Arlong-san! Come take a look at this!"

"Where'd this come from," demanded the shark as he examined the small, singed animal.

"I found it laying on the ground," admitted Nami, "Probably dead."

"That's a surveillance den den mushi," Hitchin declared to the captain, "I'll bet that bastard tried to record his attempted assassination of you for proof."

"Like a snuff film? How gross!" scoffed Nami, "Let's get rid of it!"

Once again, Arlong fixed her with a caustic look. He turned back to Hitchin, "How can we view the footage?"

"Uh, well, I guess we'd need a proko for that," Hitchin replied.

"Fine, let's get one."

"Okay, but they're not that easy to come by in these parts," supplied the remora, "it might take a while."

"I'm sure you can manage it," grinned Arlong. He relinquished the den den mushi back to Hitchin, "And make sure you take care of this thing in the meantime - don't let it die on us."

"Ehhh, I'll - yeah ok, Captain," the flustered fishman replied, pocketing the snail.

"Arlong-san!"

The splash of numerous pirates leaping onto the gangway suddenly filled the park. Nami spotted Kuroobi, Choo and Hachi along with dozens of others arriving belatedly to the scene.

"What the hell happened," exclaimed Kuroobi, squinting through the smokey darkness.

"Didn't Pisaro fill you in already," asked Arlong. His head whipped around until he spotted the goldfish-man he was searching for. "Kaneshiro! Come take a look at the damage."

The shipwright, however, was already rushing toward the fort. "Someone! Bring me a light," he demanded.

"Nyu! There should be one in the study..." Hachi hesitantly approached the burnt-out doorway.

"No don't! I'll just grab one of those blasted torches," grumbled Kaneshiro, sprinting off to get one.

"Captain!" Renado called, striding from the pool directly over to Arlong, "You need immediate medical attention!"

Arlong looked at his agitated shipwright, then around at the rest of his bewildered crew. "Alright, let's make this quick," he groused, allowing the doctor to lead him to one of the pavilions.

With that, Nami was left frantically wondering what her next move was. Hitchin had already rushed off before she could swipe the den den mushi back and now she'd lost track of him in a compound teaming with angry fishmen scrambling in every direction. The entire scene reminded her of a trodden-on ant hill. She thought back on Bane's astute observation: Arlong's arrogance was indeed his biggest weakness. Regardless of the shark-man's dismissive attitude toward the incident, this was truly a demoralizing event for a crew and captain who'd always seen themselves as untouchable.

Following such a humiliation, Arlong was certain to prove even more dangerous than ever. Nevertheless, Nami needed to get ahead of his delayed reaction to the shocking (and almost successful) attempt on his life if she wanted to come out on the other end still intact. Above all, she needed to get her hands on that surveillance cameko before her true level of involvement was revealed.

Dawn would arrive soon enough. The troubled teen once again began clearing the debris from the courtyard as crewmates continued to rove furiously across the grounds.

000

There was no sleep to be had by anyone for the remainder of the night and into the next morning. Only sheer anxiety and adrenaline kept Nami going through it all. Kaneshiro had announced that the damage to the castle was primarily superficial in nature thanks to the quick action of the crew members who'd smothered the flames.

Arlong, meanwhile, tarried at the pavilion only long enough to have his wounds tended before immediately calling the crew together for a rousing speech on the endurance of fishmen and their destiny to inherit the earth. After whipping the crew up, effectively dispelling the somber mood, he assigned out tasks to the majority of them before calling a meeting with his officers (excluding Nami).

The girl watched the foursome from the corner of her eye as they huddled near the entrance, speaking in hushed tones while she attacked the blood stains over the pavement with a scrub brush. Her mind cycled through an inventory of items in Bane's possession that could possibly implicate her once discovered. She wasn't sure where he'd ultimately stowed his 20 million, but it seemed inevitable that the fishmen would eventually discover it - a thought which sickened Nami. Nothing else in particular occurred to the conspirator that might directly trace back to her involvement; she could only pray she wasn't overlooking anything.

Nami looked up sharply as she observed the gathering begin to disperse. The three officers headed off, Hachi and Choo diving toward the South Gate while Kuroobi -sparing her a nasty look over his shoulder - headed out the East Gate. She watched Arlong pace across the patio and flop into one of the lounge chairs.

Tossing her scrub brush back into the bucket, Nami got to her feet and plodded over to the brooding sawshark.

"Is it safe to go inside by any chance," she asked, sidling up to his elbow.

His eyes cracked open, swiveling toward her, "Why do you care to know?"

"Well, I do have a quota to meet," she reasoned, "and I think I've already done everything I can do out here."

For the first time, he seemed to notice the surrounding yard, "You been cleaning?"

"Only since I got here," she replied evenly.

"Well, ain't you an industrious little helper," he snarked.

"Arlong, why are you picking on me," she sulked, "I'm a member of this crew too; I'm also affected by this."

His gaze, sharp as chips of blue ice, lingered on her for a long moment. "Nami," he finally grinned, "why don't you just come out with it? I ain't stupid. Did this Bane Murdock coax you into bringing him here - possibly through force? I won't be angry so long as you're honest with me."

"I can see where you might get that idea, but I know better than that by now," she quipped, "There's no way I could ever believe that man was strong enough to stand a chance against you. I'm not stupid either, y'know - I know no human can defeat you."

Arlong chuckled, "Well, I'm glad you've finally learned your lesson, because if I find out otherwise, I'll have no choice but to teach you the hard way." He reached out his large hand, swallowing her head in a friendly pat that, with one swift clench, could crush her skull as easily as a soft melon.

Nami's stomach knotted at his touch.

All at once, Arlong's sharp eye cut toward the teen's badly scraped arm and leg. He grabbed the hem of her tank top, yanking it up.

"Hey!" she cried; hands clasped over her exposed breasts.

"What happened here," he asked, tracing a finger down her scab-encrusted midsection.

"I scraped myself - what of it," she demanded.

"Quite a scrape," he muttered, carefully studying her torso, "what were you doing?"

An irrational part of her believed he somehow already knew everything - that he could see straight through her and was just waiting for her to fall into his trap.

"Stealing treasure, like I always do," she answered evasively.

"Where from?" He pressed.

"What's with the questions," she complained, attempting to pull her shirt out of his fist, "it's not anything unusual - I'm always getting injured! 'What pirates' doesn't even matter!"

"Where did you go," he continued, dragging her face closer to his own, "Why won't you just tell me? I wanna hear what happened."

"Arlong-san!"

The shark-man jerked his head in the direction of Kaneshiro's voice. The goldfish crossed the yard, balancing an enormous stack of lumber above his head.

"I've collected enough lumber for the repairs," he announced, dropping the pile in a heavy thud on the ground.

Arlong's grip on Nami loosened as his attention shifted toward the shipwright's latest contributions. "Ah! Good to see the town's people chipping in to help out in our time of need."

"They sure did," smirked Kanesiro, taking a swing from his flask, "Now we can get to work."

"Nami was also wondering if it was safe to get back to work," remarked Arlong, turning back to her with a grin.

"Like I said, the fire didn't have a chance to do any serious structural damage," Kaneshiro waived dismissively, "so feel free to go inside."

"Any word from Hitchin yet," pressed Arlong.

"I don't think he's returned yet, Captain. He did say it could take a few days..."

Shaken, Nami gladly took the opportunity to leave the fishmen to their conversation and retreat upstairs, away from Arlong's suspicious and unpredictable demands. With everything so up in the air it was too risky of her to hang around and inadvertently give away damning information about herself - especially if Hitchin did succeed in finding a proko.

Once upstairs, she set to work at a hectic pace, a mind swimming with desperate schemes to prevent the surveillance footage from ever being played and one eye on the horizon.

000

"What the hell is wrong with you fishmen," shouted an outraged Genzo at the ray-man who'd pinned a gasping Dr. Nako against the front of his own office building.

"I suggest you stay out of what doesn't concern you, sheriff," Kuroobi spoke down to the enraged policeman in a dangerously calm tone.

"You kill a man and dump his body in the middle of our street first thing before the sun is up," continued Genzo uncowed, "then, immediately afterward, you start stripping our lumber supplies. Now you're outright attacking our citizens in broad daylight! Didn't you just get your damned extortion money? What more do you want?"

"Gen-san!" A concerned Nojiko ran up to his side. Meanwhile, a large gathering of villagers was quickly forming around the altercation.

Kuroobi glanced around at the restless crowd, his dark eyes daring any of them to try something. His glare returned to the man who'd first called him out, "Let me remind you that we fishmen conquered and rightfully own these islands and everything on them. We've graciously allowed you humans to carry on with your everyday lives, but that's at our sole discretion. That means that when I walk down this street - my street - I'd better not catch some upstart old fart giving me a side eye." With that, he ground the elderly doctor even harder against the wooden siding until Nako gasped in pain.

"Leave him alone; you're nothing but a bully," cried Nojiko as Genzo hastily stepped in front of her.

Kuroobi smirked as his gaze fell on her. "As it happens, I actually did come here for a specific reason: to get some information on the agitator who tried to burn down our park last night. I wonder if you'd know anything about that, tangerine girl."

"Are you referring to the dead man," shot back Genzo, "because he was a complete outsider that had nothing to do with anyone on this island!"

"Let her answer," Kuroobi demanded, finally dropping a wheezing Dr. Nako to the ground and rounding on the sheriff, "What are you - her father? She's old enough to speak for herself."

"What are you implying that I know," rejoined the sixteen-year-old, standing her ground as Genzo continued to shield her from the fishman.

"Oh, I'll bet you know a lot of things," the pirate walked casually around the fuming Genzo until he loomed directly over her. "Doesn't that little sister of yours still visit your house quite a bit? I'm sure she also faithfully tells you about all of her schemes?"

Nojiko swallowed hard. "That girl quit being my sister after she decided to become one of you! She may come by my house from time to time, but it's only for practical reasons and we barely speak. She certainly isn't telling me about any schemes."

"I wonder about that," sneered Kuroobi. "If I were to ask her directly, she'd probably say something similar. But what would happen if I brought you back to Arlong Park and threatened to feed you to Momoo? I bet we'd get some answers then."

The crowd, including Genzo and Nako, began to buzz like kicked a hornet's nest.

"If you wanna take Nojiko-chan, you're gonna have to get through all of us first," a man shouted.

Kuroobi glanced around to find the owner of the voice, but the villagers stood unified in one mass of humanity against him, and he could not discern any individual agitator. The shrewd ray-man could sense the growing shift from fear and confusion to smoldering rage among the gathered. Although he had no concerns about his own ability to wipe out the lot of them, he wisely discerned that using such excessive force would inevitably come at a steep price.

Worst case scenario: he abducted the girl and Nami truly didn't care enough to save her own sibling, allowing her to be devoured rather than divulge any damning evidence against herself. Kuroobi could easily imagine her being so cold-hearted. Meanwhile, he'd have needlessly goaded a riot during a time when the spirits of the crew were already low. Many villagers would have to die, affecting their finances and causing fishman morality to slip even further. Arlong would be furious with him for taking such actions on his own.

His glare shifted across the monolith of angry villagers. "Everyone loitering in this street right now had better to get back to whatever business you have while you're still able to leave of your own accord," he snarled, giving the lavender-haired girl a final meaningful look before stepping away from the doctor's office and striding past the throng.

Attempting to glean any useful information from Cocoyasi's inhabitants had always been a lost cause. Kuroobi, who'd only ventured into the village at Arlong's bidding, already knew who was responsible, as did Arlong, who needed to finally get over his infatuation with the cunning cartographer and wise up to the real danger Nami posed if left to her own devices. He hoped this time his old friend would finally listen to him and restrict her to the map room permanently - or at least until she'd fulfilled her usefulness and could be disposed of.

While uncertain whether her mouthy, tattooed elder sister actually was Nami's weakness, Kuroobi resolved to keep a close watch on both girls until he knew for sure.

000

Nami popped her head through the open window as soon as she heard the cries greeting Hitchin's return. Nearly five days had passed since he'd left The Park in search of a proko. Quickly abandoning her charts, she trotted down all four flights of stairs to find the crew members gathered round their nakama as he entered through the South Gate rowing a small boat. Sitting across from him in the vessel was the largest den den mushi she'd ever seen.

"Nyu, looks like your mission was a success," exclaimed Hachi, pulling his craft over to the edge and removing the giant snail.

"What took you so long," Choo wanted to know.

Hitchin released a weary sigh, "I told you they were hard to come by, but I got back as quick as I could!"

"Well, wouldn't y'know Arlong-san ain't even here right now," chuckled Pisaro, "so we're still gonna have to wait a little longer."

"I wonder what he actually thinks he's gonna learn from that cameko," mumbled Kaneshiro from one of the lounge chairs.

"After all this trouble, I'm interested to see what it shows too," Hitchin remarked with a stretch. "There been any more excitement around here while I was gone?"

"Sure! You won't believe what we discovered on that bounty hunter's boat," laughed a herring fishman. "Almost twenty million berries!"

From her space in the doorway, Nami quietly ground her teeth as the fishmen bantered about their unearned windfall which should have been sitting in her own trove at the moment.

"Why don't we go ahead and start setting up the projector, so it'll be ready when Arlong-san gets back," suggested Take.

"There's no rush," shrugged Hitchin, turning toward the fort, "Besides, I'm starved. I'd like to grab some grub first."

"Excuse me!" Nami chose the very moment Hitchin walked through the doorway to simultaneously slide past him in the other direction. She was more than a little disappointed in the next instant when her seamless pull came up empty. She turned back around, scrutinizing the remora as he plodded heedlessly toward the galley. One way or another, she needed to locate the surveillance den den mushi and lift it off him while there was still time.

"Welcome back, Hitchin! How would you like a rum and orange juice?"

The fishman in question raised his eyebrows at her, a pork leg halfway to his mouth as the surveyor plopped a glass in front of him.

"I just came down to make one for myself and I thought you might like one too."

"Uh, thanks," he grunted, taking a bite before picking up the orange-tinted alcohol.

She took the seat beside him on the bench holding up her own glass. "Cheers!"

Together the two of them drank.

"Not bad," remarked Hitchin, smacking his greasy lips.

"It's definitely my favorite," Nami replied. She leaned her head back a moment to enjoy the cool breeze coming through the open window. When she straightened up again the pirate had fixed her with a slightly perplexed expression.

"What's gotten into you, anyway? You seem to be in an oddly cheerful mood."

"Oh, do I?" She slid the strap of her tank top back into place and flipped her hair off her neck, "I guess it just feels nice to take a break from hunching over a desk all day."

"No doubt," he smirked, taking another sip.

Nami's eyes skimmed down his half-buttoned shirt and slacks with the cuffs rolled up mid-calf. She saw no apparent indication of a den den mushi stowed anywhere on his person. When she glanced back up again, it was back into his own quizzical gaze.

"So where did you finally end up finding a proko," she quickly asked in an attempt at casual conversation.

"Well, as you probably already know," he began, immediately warming to the subject, "I have lots of connections - including some in the Navy, which owns the majority of all exotic den den mushi to be found in these waters. That being said, they're usually not too keen to let them go..."

She'd already thoroughly searched through the crew's quarters and various belongings only to come up empty. If Hitching didn't have the snail physically on him, then she had no idea where it could possibly be.

"...and there it was, in the middle of the wreckage, heading straight to the bottom. So, I grabbed it, threw it into one of the dinghies, and rowed back here."

"Wow, you took on that whole pirate ship by yourself," she leaned forward, managing to muster some genuine admiration.

"It wasn't such a big deal; I've done it plenty of times before," he smirked into his glass.

Nami's brow furrowed, "But do you know for certain that it'll be compatible with the surveillance den den mushi?"

"Of course it will," he scoffed at the question, "Don't you think I know what I'm doing?"

"It's not that!" She blinked up at him, "I've never even seen one before, so I'm not quite sure how it operates. Did you have to bring the baby with you to make sure?"

"No, I didn't bring it," Hitchin returned to his ham, "I was swimming the whole first half of the trip and that snail can't go underwater."

"Ohhh, then that's why you had the proko in the boat when you came back! So, what did you end up doing with the cameko while you were gone?"

He quirked an eyebrow at her, "Since when are you so fascinated with den den mushi all of a sudden?"

"You make everything sound interesting when I talk to you, Hitchin - you know so much," she forced a smile, certain he'd find her flattery as convincing as Hachi's signature got-your-nose magic trick.

"Oh, you really think so? Well, I guess you're right," he chuckled, much to her astonishment. "I am somewhat of a tech-expert if I do say so myself..."

"Hitchin!" Choo abruptly burst into the galley.

The reactive remora-man glanced around in alarm, "Eh? Wha-what?"

"Arlong-san's back; hurry up - chu!" He marched unceremoniously back out again.

"Yeah, okay," the other fishman got to his feet to follow, he turned to Nami, "We can talk more later - let's go."

The girl swore under her breath but mustered a nod, following after him.

Nearly all the crew appeared to be gathered, with others gradually trickling in from the water. Arlong, still dripping from wherever he'd returned from, stood in the middle of the patio with an equally wet Kuroobi next to him. The large den den mushi had been positioned facing the wall on the opposite end of the courtyard, a small table sat beside it - presumably intended for the baby den den mushi to sit on.

"There you are, nakama;" grinned Arlong at Hitchin's appearance, "We're all waiting to watch the movie! Where's the cameko?"

"Welcome back, captain - mates..." Hitchin, the man of the hour, gave a dramatic bow to his public as if ready to unveil a long-awaited masterpiece to fellow aficionados. His glance cast around those gathered until it fell upon one individual in particular. "Gil! The cameko - you've still got it don't you?"

"...You mean the snail you gave to me before you left," the pufferfish slowly replied.

"That's the one," answered Hitchin with a snap, pointing at his sluggish crewmate, "where is it?"

Gil thought for a moment, then reached behind his back, pulling something out of his sash. He approached and extended the battered creature towards Hitchin. "I kept it in a safe place like you asked," he explained.

Nami couldn't have been more stunned if she'd been slapped. Had it really been on the big lug the entire time?

"Great, let me just get this set up now," Hitchin got to work connecting the two snails.

She could feel her heart trying to hammer out of her chest as she, along with Arlong and everyone else, anxiously awaited whatever footage was stored within the cameko's memory. For the hundredth time, she attempted to guess where the slimy little spy might have been stationed in the house. Almost certainly it would have been facing into the living room where Butler's death took place as well as where she'd sauntered in from the back patio. How long did the film last? Did it also include her escape with Bane on its footage?

"How's it coming," Arlong, who'd settled into his chair, asked after a few minutes.

"Aaand we're good to go," announced Hitchin with a final flourish. The pair of snails sat side by side with the large den den mushi's eyes suddenly flickering and lighting up.

Nami was utterly screwed.

From the proko's glowing eyes, a scene projected onto the fort wall. Nami immediately recognized the view into Butler's den and kitchen from high above the stairwell.

The crew erupted into cheers as the long-anticipated show finally began. The girl glanced over at the small surveillance creature which let out a soft sputter. At first it appeared nothing would happen on the monitor after serval minutes passed with no movement whatsoever, then all at once, a familiar blonde head appeared into the picture.

Several of the crew hooted as the bikini-clad woman descended the stairs, holding a hat in one hand and a towel in the other as she plodded away from the snail's location and made a right toward the kitchen.

"Aw come back, baby," cried Shioyaki.

"Shahaha," laughed Arlong.

The footage once again lapsed into a lull with only the elderly housekeeper popping in and out of view as she tidied the house. The fishmen gradually began to talk amongst themselves, however Arlong's attention remained doggedly fixed on the projection in front of him.

Nami didn't realize how tightly she was clenching her fists until she felt her nails stabbing into her palms. She longed to kick over the table holding the surveillance den den mushi and bolt from Arlong Park as swiftly as her legs would carry her. Of course, she couldn't do either of those things. She was trapped - completely surrounded by the enemy.

Once again, the snail let out an almost inaudible sputter. Nami's eye traveled to the small animal before shifting slowly up the towering form of Kuroobi standing watchfully behind her. The Ray held her in his dark scowl for an intense moment before her attention was promptly drawn back to the front by a wave shouts and applause.

"Alright! She's back!"

"Aw, but she's all covered up now!"

Nami's stomach dropped like a stone as she beheld her own likeness moving across the side of the wall. The stolen robe wrapped around her, while the wide-brimmed hat and sunglasses completed the haphazard disguise. Dry-mouthed, she watched herself scurry toward the stairs and brusquely out of the picture.

"Are we even sure that's the same broad," muttered someone uncertainly, "She don't look as shapely."

"Who knows? Maybe he's got a harem," snickered a second.

No one had recognized her yet, but Nami was not out of woods. She knew what was coming next. When she descended those stairs again there would be no mistaking her identity or who she'd come with.

Watching the housekeeper head up directly after her own retreating image, Nami glanced around for any last-ditch distraction she might employ to prevent her inevitable ruination. She suddenly found herself hoping for the fire-damaged porch roof to collapse on top of them.

The girl's head snapped up as the crew promptly erupted in shouts and boos. Nami attempted to steady her own breathing as Bane, along with Butler's armed guards entered the picture.

"Hey Hitch - what's with the sound on this thing," complained Pisaro, "we can't hear anything they're saying!"

"I'm not sure," admitted the projectionist, "maybe it's an issue with the proko; it did get exposed to some saltwater."

Despite her desperate situation, Nami watched in somber astonishment as her recently defeated co-conspirator skillfully overcame his half-dozen attackers using their own weapons.

"Damn..." muttered Choo under his breath.

Damn indeed.

Time was running out. There was no chance for her to sabotage the cameko with Kuroobi standing like a guard dog between her and the slimy little invertebrate. She was left with no option but to lean on every ounce of charm and appeasement she could possibly throw at Arlong.

He won't kill me; she tried assuring herself...even though he can certainly do plenty to make me wish I were dead.

After what seemed an eternity, Nami looked miserably back up at the projection. The dead lay strewn across the living room as the fishmen muttered excitedly over the massacre they'd just witnessed. Any moment now, the snail would capture her descent down the stairs alongside Bane.

"Eeeeegh!"

Nami jumped, eyes darting in every direction for the source of the alarming, high-pitched wheeze.

"Eh? What's wrong with this thing," demanded Arlong, sitting up and scowling at the softly screeching den den mushi.

"I-I don't know," offered Hitchin, leaning down to examine it.

Bane's head reappeared in the picture just as the proko's glowing eyes began to flicker. She watched him cross into the living room and spotted the very top of an orange head right as the baby den den mushi abruptly coughed and keeled over, toppling off the table. The proko's eyes went dark in response; the footage instantly vanished as their link broke.

The young thief stood frozen in disbelief as the pirates around her muttered in annoyance at the interruption.

"Hitchin! What the hell happened?"

"I have no idea, Captain! The cameko just went down all of a sudden - Hey Gil!"

"Yeah," replied the puffer-man, taking a step forward.

"What did you do to this thing? I told you to look after it while I was gone!"

"I did look after it," exclaimed Gil, "I kept it with me all the time!"

"You didn't take it in the water did you," frowned Hitchin.

"Nope! I remember what you said, so I left it with someone else if ever I went into the water," declared the rotund fishman, "and then I took it right back when I returned."

"And did you remember to feed it?"

"Acourse! ...Mostly."

"Forget it!" sighed Arlong, angrily getting to his feet, "Renado - where are you?"

"I'm right here," the crew's doctor gruffly replied from the corner of the patio. He pushed his way through the men and stood before the captain.

"Take a look at this damn thing and tell me what's wrong with it," he snatched up the fainted den den mushi, shoving it at the nurse shark.

"I'm a doctor, not a zoologist," groused Renado. Nevertheless, he inspected the animal closely for several moments before handing it solemnly back to Arlong. "He's dead."

Arlong gazed nonplussed at the lifeless snail in his hand, then back at Renado, "Are you sure?"

"Fairly certain!"

"But how did it happen," insisted Kuroobi. His glance flicked predictably in Nami's direction.

"As best as I can tell," sighed Renado, "it was probably a combination of the fire exposure, not being properly taken care of, and I'm sure constantly being crushed against Gil's salt-encrusted skin and clothes didn't help matters either."

A heavy silence fell over the gathering, only for Arlong to burst into unexpected peals of laughter.

"Well, that's how it goes, then," he chortled, his crew gradually taking up the guffaw until it echoed across the courtyard.

"And our captain easily beat that upstart bounty hunter," crowed Hitchin, relieved at Arlong's apparent dismissal of the cameko failure. "He probably thought he was invincible until he came against us!"

"You got that right," cackled another, "what else is there to see? I just wish we coulda watched the part where Arlong-san kicked his ass!"

As the fishmen continued joking and laughing, two notable exceptions did not join in the mirth. Kuroobi remained scowling down at the deceased snail while Nami gazed traumatically at the now blank parapet as if expecting her own image to reappear upon it at any moment.

000

Over the next day, Nami's nerves gradually recovered once she'd fully processed the night's incredible occurrence. The merciful gift she'd been given with the cameko's sudden death had also provided her just enough cover to successfully put Arlong's suspicions to rest and clear her name once and for all. At last, she no longer had to live under the constant threat of damning evidence being brought down upon her. She no longer had to continually suck up to Arlong and the other members of the crew and could go back to actually sailing across the sea in search of treasure.

With renewed determination, she awoke bright and early to begin packing. Although she'd failed to secure Bain's share of the loot before Arlong's men got their hands on it, she took heart knowing there was only 30 million left to go. At her current rate, she was on schedule to hit her goal within the next year.

While carrying a few remaining articles to her boat, the girl spotted Arlong walking along the beach in her direction. Nami thought nothing of it. The mercurial fishman was known to make random appearances on days when she set out. She crossed over the dock, stowing her remaining supplies inside her boat before stepping back out to find him standing on the shore, staring back at her.

"Looks like I caught you just in time," he called out as she walked onto the platform.

"Yeah? What is it," she asked.

Without responding, Arlong leapt into the lapping waves, reappearing by the side of her boat. Nami watched in dumbstruck horror as he calmly punched his fist through the hull and began ripping the craft to pieces as if it were no more than a toy made of matchsticks. Sputtering to find her voice, she finally shrieked aloud.

"S-Stop! Arlong STOPWhat are you doing?"

Arlong didn't stop until the boat had finished sinking to the bottom along with all of Nami's supplies and personal belongings. He then hopped casually onto the platform.

"Why," she choked out, barely holding back a sob as he crossed the dock and stood in front her.

"Now, now," he chuckled, ruffling the top of her head, "There's no need to be so upset. The only reason you ever had that boat in the first place was because I gave it to you. Don't you understand by now that everything you have - including your very life, belongs to me? I don't have to give you an explanation."

Much to her chagrin, hot tears began spilling down her cheeks. Nami wrenched away from him and sprinted toward the beach.

"You can't win 'em all, kid," he shouted after her retreating form, "You gotta lose sometimes!"

 

Chapter 14: Seven Million

Summary:

Forced to improvise due to the loss of her boat, Nami is more determined than ever to keep going as she enters the last stretch of her race for the 100 million. Things take a sharp turn one day when she decides to investigate a new town.

Chapter Text

She got as far as the nearest sand dune before collapsing into the grass in wracking sobs. She recalled the day she stood on the dock with Aka-Mushi and Kaneshiro as they first christened the new boat. On her little deck, Nami and Aka-Mushi had shared their last words together. Now, just like her gifted creator, The Berry Bandit was gone forever - both because of Arlong.

"What can I do now," she choked to an imaginary Aka-Mushi, "How can I possibly get that remaining 30 million without my boat?"

If you were a fish or mer-person, you wouldn't need a boat, the Aka-Mushi in her mind supplied unhelpfully.

"Thanks," she answered acridly to the empty air.

Dashing the last of her tears away, Nami got up and brushed the sand off of herself before trekking back to the dock. The saw-nosed bastard was gone as she gazed down into the dark lapping water below. Nami kicked off her shoes and dove off the side, swimming down until she reached the shallow wreckage. The girl began summarily salvaging whatever she could pull up - her tools, charts, clothes - placing them piece by piece on the dock.

Once she'd recovered whatever she could find that wasn't too heavy or completely ruined, she gathered her soaked belongings together in a large, sopping, sheet and hauled everything back upstairs to the cartography room where she deposited them on the balcony to dry out.

She placed a hand on the fat roll of cash still tucked inside her shirt pocket and thought for a long moment. Aka-Mushi's imaginary words still rang in her mind: she may not have been one, but why couldn't she make use of the fishmen surrounding her?

Without sparing a glance toward Arlong's chair (he'd only just arrived back at The Park) Nami marched all the way down to the South Gate at the end of the yard. When she ran out of walkway, she once again dove into the water, swimming past the heavy steel gate until she reached the outermost wall. Namie found who she was looking for sitting there on a small ledge, tending his multiple fishing rods.

Hachi's starfish-shaped head turned in her direction. "Nyu. Good morning Nami."

"Morning," she returned shortly, taking the ledge beside him. "Sorry for scaring away your fish."

"Not to worry; you didn't," he waived a hand, "What can I do for you?"

"I was hoping you could tell me what happened to the boat that Hitchin used when he returned with the big snail the other night - I need to use it."

"Well, I didn't think anyone would need it, and Arlong-san has a ban on boats, so I already got rid of it," the octopus man frowned, "Why don't you just use your own boat?"

"I would, except she's currently sitting at the bottom of the coastal shelf," she offered matter-of-factly.

Hachi gave her a perplexed look, "Oh? What happened?"

"I just need to get as far as the border lands so I can take a ferry to Stringers Island," she replied without answering the question.

"In that case, nyu - I can take you," he replied.

Nami started in surprise, "Are you sure - won't it interrupt your fishing?"

"Nah. I've already caught about as much as I can for the day. Here, hop into my octopus pot!"

000

From the Border Island, Nami took the ferry to Threadsville, determined not to let her lost boat prevent her from making money. Somehow, she'd figure something out; her first concern was finding another vessel.

The harbor town was bustling as usual. Nami stood for a moment, taking it in as she collected her thoughts. Her eyes scanned the numerous watercrafts populating the piers, assessing the inventory. At last, she zeroed in on one in particular - a small sloop similar to her old boat which appeared to be a satellite of one of the nearby pirate ships. Successfully swiping it out from under its crew, however, would prove her greatest challenge yet: Nami had no idea how she'd pull that off.

Casting a final wistful glance toward the harbor, she turned to leave and nearly collided with a naval officer.

"Excuse me," she blurted to the wide-eyed woman before attempting to step around her.

"Hello," replied the Navy woman, "Still a pirate, Nami-chan?"

Nami looked back at her in confusion before abruptly recognizing her. "Warrant Officer Beckett?"

"It's Ensign Beckett now," she corrected. Indeed, Nami noticed she now wore an officer's coat.

"Oh. Congratulations on your promotion," replied Nami, unsure of what else to say.

"Thank you," the woman returned without much enthusiasm. "So, what brings you back out here? Don't tell me you're still waiting for your mom who's visiting your pirate dad."

"How about you," the orange-haired girl crossed her arms, "still busting pirate rings?"

"Something like that," sighed Beckett. "I must admit I am a bit surprised to see you; I've often found myself wondering if you were okay."

"I get by," shrugged Nami. She gave the woman a thoughtful look before offering, "Though, I am going through something of a dry spell at the moment."

"Are you," Beckett's eyebrows raised slightly.

"Well...I'm currently between boats."

Beckett stared at her, then slowly around at all the vessels in the harbor. "So, you're thinking of stealing one?"

Nami was mildly unsettled by the officer's perceptive observation but played it cool. "I've learned a few things since the last time we met, but I'm still at a major disadvantage as a lone girl in this place teeming with pirates."

"Indeed. I would've thought you'd learned your lesson about robbing from pirates."

"I don't do it as a hobby," defended the girl, "I've got a town to buy back."

"A town," frowned the confused ensign.

"I told you before: I'll do whatever I have to without the Navy's help. I meant it," Nami gazed flintily at the other woman.

Beckett, in turn, studied the teenager long and hard. "I hope you aren't relying on the word of a deplorable monster like Saw-tooth Arlong."

"Why not? I certainly can't rely on your rodent boss! I'll take a monster over the stupid government any day," the girl bristled, turning to leave.

"Wait!" Beckett called after her.

Nami halted in her steps. She looked back at the officer, "What is it?"

"I... may be able to help you get a boat."

000

Heavy boots tromped across the pier as the three pirates glanced up from their cards. The female officer stood flanked on either side by half a dozen Navy men as the group came to a halt before their small craft.

"We paid you already," barked a swashbuckler with a graying handlebar mustache, the monkey sitting on his shoulder snarled as if in agreement.

"The Navy is officially conscripting this vessel for immediate use," declared Ensign Beckett, "By order of Captain Nezumi, please deboard immediately."

"What? Like hell we will!" The largest of the men jolted to his feet, upending their makeshift table and sending playing cards scattering over the deck. "Try and make us!"

"I could arrest you all for piracy if you'd prefer, and still seize your vessel," she said flatly.

The three looked around at each other for a few stunned seconds before the towering barrel-shaped pirate sneered down at her, "Our captain isn't gonna like it when he hears you've absconded with our property, Navy bitch!"

"I'm sure you stole it when you incorporated into your fleet in the first place," remarked Beckett cooly, signaling them off as her men stood at the ready. "And I can assure you - you don't want to feel the wrath of Captain Nezumi. Now do as I say!"

Nami's heart leapt as she watched the gaudy red and pink patterned sail dipping and bobbing toward her from across the harbor accompanied by a larger Navy ship.

"I don't believe it - you actually did it," cried the girl, running down the pier to meet Beckett as she disembarked toward her in a dinghy.

"Well, you're not the only one who knows her way around pirates, I'm afraid," sighed the ensign, inviting Nami to climb into the craft beside her. "That being said, you won't be able to stay around here. In fact, I suggest you leave as soon as possible."

"That won't be a problem; I've already got a plan," Nami clasped the map tucked beneath her shirt.

The dinghy presently came to a halt beside Nami's new boat. "Please be careful," the Navy woman sighed like a weary parent.

The fourteen-year-old stuck out her tongue. "Of course, I will! I put a very high value on my own safety." She then glanced around before leaning surreptitiously toward the woman.

"Hey just so you know, I think you've got a mole inside your ranks," she said in a low voice, "There's a man on Arlong's crew who spends a lot of time around Threadsville and gets tips from the Navy."

"Hmmm. I'll have to look into that," the woman muttered noncommittally.

With no time to dwell on Beckett's enigmatic reaction, Nami gave a final wave from the sloop. "Bye! Thank you, Officer Beckett - I won't forget this!"

"Good luck," the officer called back.

It's the least I can doconsidering our 16th Branch is not only offering tips to the Arlong Pirates, but directly profiting off the subjugation of your countrymen, she thought grimly, watching the small craft bearing the lone girl slowly shrink into the distance.

000

While it was a slight inconvenience having to skip town without even a chance to load up on supplies, Nami was thrilled at how quickly she'd regained mobility. A pang of sadness washed over her again as she thought of The Berry Bandit broken and ruined, but it didn't change anything. Due to their sudden departure, she found that the pirates had left behind some food and other supplies. The quality of the food was highly questionable, but she was willing to risk whatever disgusting germs the sea dogs might be carrying rather than waste time going back to Cocoyasi. She was on course for another big harbor town where she could eventually restock on whatever she needed.

More importantly, she was following the seasonal migration of several pirate crews who flocked to the temperate island of Chappalaia straight off their exploits in the northernmost waters of East Blue where they raided merchant and supply ships along the arctic routes.

Firefly Harbor was nearly as bustling as Threadsville, but had a decidedly more rustic feel with an abundance of hardwoods and rocky hills framing the industrial town. Her little sloop fit right in among the smattering of pirate vessels. Nami kept her eyes peeled for any recognizable colors, not taking long to spot her intended target.

After restocking her pantry, the girl held her nose and pulled on an abandoned jacket left by her boat's previous occupants. With the large collar pulled up high over her face, she sauntered into the crowd of pirates loading their ship and casually grabbed a sack of flour, following them. She brushed past the loudly yelling quartermaster, scarcely earning a glance, and marched along with the rest of the men straight down the gang plank into the vessel.

She took a detour as soon as she was aboard, dumping the flower behind a barrel and slipping down below deck. She passed several swabs along the way - none of which paid her any attention - until she finally made it down to the cargo area. Nami slid between stacks of casks and crates, at last discovering the chest wedged deep in the back of the hold. With one fluid movement, swiftly as she'd first swiped it off the quartermaster's belt, the thief pulled the large key from inside her coat.

The trunk was easily large enough for her to fit inside and Nami could only imagine how heavy it was. She'd seen similar styles before and knew from experience to ignore the large and very obvious keyhole in the center. Instead, her skilled hands felt along the top and sides of the opening until she tripped a secret compartment. The true lock now revealed, Nami thrust the key into it and hoisted the chest open. She took out the empty flour bag and began filling it with gold and silver coins as quickly as she could rake them into it.

She feared her bag might tear apart under the sheer weight of the metal inside, nevertheless the girl hoisted the loaded sack against her stomach and buttoned her coat snugly around it. Nami tottered quickly but cautiously back up the latter and off the ship, disappearing into the sea of people along the pier. She never ceased to be amazed at how simple robbing pirates could really be once you learned a few tricks. By the time they realized anything was missing she'd already be back on her boat heading safely home.

It wasn't her greatest haul by any means - just under five million by her estimation - but it was decent enough for a week's work. She arrived back in Cocoyasi, bringing her treasure up to the orchard with her. After burying her cache, she checked in on Nojiko only to walk into a shocking scene.

Wooden chairs lay busted over the floor while the dining table sat legs in the air in the middle of the room with cooking utensils strewn across every surface. Not a stick of furniture remained intact. Nami's heart thundered in her chest as she stumbled through wreckage of broken dishes, pots, pans and upturned furnishings, searching frantically for her sister.

"Nojiko!" Her Shouts rang through the house.

"Nami?" The older girl suddenly appeared from the hallway.

"What happened? Are you okay?"

"Yeah," huffed her sister, "I just got back from town to find the house in shambles!"

Nami sighed with relief to see her alive and well. "But who would do this," she demanded.

"Well, I've been looking around and I haven't noticed anything missing yet," Nojiko crossed her arms, breaking eye contact and gazing out the window.

"Nobody in the village would do this," stated Nami flatly, "so it has to be a fishman."

"Perhaps," agreed Nojiko evasively.

"Whaddya mean 'perhaps' - Nojiko, do you know more than you're saying?"

Nojiko shifted uncertainly before abruptly turning to her, "Do you realize Kuroobi thinks you tried to kill Arlong?"

"Of course he does; he always suspects me." She then frowned at the other girl, "Why? Has he said anything to you?"

"He questioned me about you a few days ago - I didn't tell him anything, obviously."

A scowl formed on Nami's face. "So, it was that son-of-a-bitch after all!"

"I think he must have been looking for something..." Nojiko trailed off.

"What exactly did he say to you," an increasingly heated Nami demanded to know.

"It was mostly just bluster," shrugged the elder sister, "but it did scare me a little how obsessed he was with getting you."

"Did he threaten you?"

Nojiko rolled her eyes, "Well, he's a fishman, isn't he? He threatened basically everyone in the whole village...It's okay, we're used to it by now."

"But he smashed up everything in your house - in Belle-Mere-san's house! What the hell did he think he was going to find?"

"It's just stuff," Nojiko reassured her, "I'm more worried about what could happen to you if the fishmen turn against you."

"Kuroobi is by far the biggest problem; I'm sorry I inadvertently sicced him on you," lamented Nami.

"It's not your fault," Nojiko insisted.

Nami pulled out what money she had left over from her travel expenses, holding it out toward the other girl, "take this for now and I'll replace whatever else it doesn't cover the next time I go out."

"It's really not as bad as it looks," argued Nojiko, waving the money away, "I can probably fix most of it myself!"

Nami, however, plonked the cash on the counter. "Let me help you clean up."

Though it made her heart sink, Nami resolved to spend as little time as possible visiting her sister for the foreseeable future. She couldn't afford to fuel the ray-man's suspicions and pull Nojiko in their feud.

"That your boat, Nami?"

She looked over to see Kaneshiro emerging from the waters near the docked pirate vessel.

"It is now," she stated, pausing on her way back to Arlong Park.

The shipwright looked like he wanted to say something. Undoubtedly, he'd already noticed his own boat sitting at the bottom. Nami suspected his feelings about the boat - the last one he and Aka-Mushi had built together - were in many ways as strong as hers. Kaneshiro's mouth worked for a moment and then slowly shut. She wondered for a split second if he might dare utter something remotely disparaging about the one who'd so carelessly destroyed his handiwork.

"I guess that works," he shrugged before turning away and lumbering down the beach.

"Yeah, I guess so," grumbled Nami, turning back toward her own destination.

"Well, look who managed to find her way back after all," snarked Arlong at her entrance.

Nami wanted to spit in his eye. Instead, she smirked back. "Yeah, that was a nice trick you pulled - smashing my boat. But as usual, I'm too smart for you!"

A smattering of fishmen joined in the laughter.

"What's your hurry, Nami? Have a drink and tell us who you screwed over this time..."

000

The months passed as Nami gradually - and at times painfully - added to her millions. She turned fifteen on the open sea while hauling in another 7 million from one of the busiest pirate routes in East Blue. Her first major success since the Oykot heist, she'd managed to get in with a disgruntled pirate set on breaking away to start his own crew while peeling off several of his mates. Nami had convinced him of her interest in joining the new crew and together in a seedy bar, they'd planned to steal a stash of valuable jewels belonging to the captain to put toward their new beginning.

several days later found Nami booking her way back on yet another stolen vessel with the jewels and her fellow conspirator's wallet traveling with her. Not every voyage was as successful; occasionally she came back with much less. Overall, however, she found herself making steady progress.

She set out once again - this time for a small coastal town which ordinarily wouldn't have caught her attention. However, the girl had passed near the same town more than once where she'd noticed the same conspicuously large ship docked off the coast. The auspicious craft had appeared strangely out of place sitting outside the seemingly insignificant village - enough to convince Nami it had to belong to pirates.

Nami reached her destination, uncertain of what exactly she would find once she entered the town. Along the thoroughfare, small homogenous houses lined the street like rows of building blocks, but nothing appeared out of the ordinary. A stretch of stores and municipal buildings lead her further into the heart of the town which grew grimier as she walked. She began to notice the usual pirate hallmarks: property damage, broken glass and discarded barrels, drunks sparring in the street.

From somewhere off in the distance, gunshots rang through the sky. Nami looked up a narrow street leading to a large rundown establishment at the top of a hill. The multi-storied structure had many windows with a balcony stretching across the entire front. Shouts and loud music drifted down into the valley from the building, alerting Nami exactly where to go.

By all appearances it was some sort of bar or hotel - maybe a better word was saloon. Every low life milling on the porch or passing through the swinging doors could have been a pirate. When Nami herself tried entering, she was immediately rebuffed by two large men lounging beside the door.

"Woah! Where d'you think you are right now, honey," snorted one of them, "you better go back home before your momma gets worried about ya."

"Yeah, send yer momma up here instead," bellowed the other as they both laughed her out the door.

The scowling girl was not deterred. Stomping off the porch, she quickly veered toward the back. Just as expected, she found a rear entrance. Looking in either direction, Nami scurried up to the door only to find it locked. She collapsed with a sigh against the siding and gazed moodily out at the surroundings.

Aside from a couple of other small storage buildings, the saloon stood alone at the top of a steep drop off overlooking the town and surrounding neighborhoods. The road she'd walked up was the only access to or from the summit. While she stood listening to the band play, considering her next move, the back door suddenly burst open. Nami smashed herself against the outer wall as a man with rolled up sleeves and a soiled apron tied around his waist barged past her, swearing loudly as he trudged toward the nearest shed.

Hastily, Nami jammed her foot into the closing door. She peered around the hazy back room, finding herself in a walk-in pantry that led directly to the kitchen. With nothing to lose, Nami grabbed an apron off the hook beside the doorway and stepped through.

To her left, a large woman stood at a grill flipping meat patties as sweat dripped off the end of her nose and sizzled on the hot griddle. To her right, a tall lanky boy about her own age hunched over a sink full of dirty dishes.

"Who're you," demanded the woman, glancing up at her appearance.

"Oh, I'm the new girl," she replied as she fastened her apron behind her.

"Then you're not a moment too soon," she exclaimed before pointing to a row of plates lined up along the table behind her. "Now take these orders out!"

"Welcome aboard," grinned the pimple-faced young man from the sink.

An uncertain Nami slid two plates apiece on each of her arms and walked precariously through the doorway with them. The food all looked the same to her: brown and covered in gravy. she couldn't even identify what the individual dishes were.

Her gaze scanned the crowded, noisy dining room for tables without food already on them. Haphazardly, she dropped the hot plates onto the first blank spaces she saw. No one seemed to notice any difference as they automatically dug into their slop.

As the band belted out a shanty from somewhere within the haze, the busy bar at the front of the house had no one tending it. Nami thought the angry employee she'd seen storming out earlier might be the barkeep. Pushing through the heady aroma of tobacco and stale sweat, Nami saw a woman in a negligee sitting in the lap of a very handsy seaman. Another man chased a squealing woman in lingerie upstairs to where a row of rooms lined the second landing. Where there were prostitutes there was always money, Nami reasoned.

While making quick work of the orders in several passes between kitchen and dining room, the girl continuously scanned the interior for any signs of where the loot could be stashed. She shuddered to think it could be somewhere upstairs where all the bedrooms appeared to be occupied. By the time she came back to the kitchen following her final food run, the disgruntled barkeep had returned to his station. He spared Nami a befuddled look as she passed by him but said nothing to her.

"Here," barked the cook as soon as she re-entered, "take these plates down to the captain and his officers."

Nami looked over at a new collection of dishes arrayed for her on a tray, wondering if she could even manage it without dropping everything. "Down?" she repeated in confusion.

The heavyset woman suddenly whirled on her, waving a spatula in the girl's face, "Don't make me say it again!"

"They're downstairs in the captain's suite," the boy at the sink spoke up helpfully, "it's the door at the foot of the stairway on the far-left corner of the dining room."

"Oh, ok!" exclaimed Nami, who'd thought that door belonged to the bathroom. "Thanks!"

"Sure, do you need help with that tray?"

The cook now rounded on him, "You need to quit flirting and get back to those dishes - let her do her own job!"

The dish washer's face went scarlet, and he immediately turned back to his station.

Nami stuck her tongue out behind the woman's back as she hoisted up the tray and trudged back into the dining room.

She took one slow, deliberate step at a time until she reached the door at the bottom landing. She had to balance the edge of the tray on a step in order to free her hand long enough to turn the knob, only barely avoiding spilling soup all over herself.

She walked into a spacious but stark room with a long table, around which six people sat. The man at the head of the table wore an officer's style military coat without a shirt, a wide brim felt hat cocked down over his forehead. Three others sat facing the doorway - including two men and a woman sporting a low-cut lacy blouse under a leather corset (Nami wistfully wondered whether she could pull off the same outfit). The remaining two men sat with their backs to her as the group huddled together in deep conversation.

No one made eye contact with Nami or even acknowledged her presence at all as the struggling waitress awkwardly set dishes before her officer patrons. The talking never ceased while the diners, much like the clientele upstairs, automatically began scarfing down whatever was put in front of them without bothering to see if they'd gotten what they'd ordered. Nami suspected all the food tasted the same.

Even as her wondering eye roved the surroundings, the snooping server's ears pricked at the mention of money.

"So, are we finally settled on how to divide the 8 mil?" The man in the coat asked the others between slurps.

"I guess," grumbled a man in a ten-gallon hat who sat at the end of the table twirling his enormous mustache. "I can't believe a royal ship didn't have more treasure on it!"

"There's plenty more fish in the sea," the woman replied around a large chunk of meat. "We just need to get right back out there and catch one."

"I'm already way ahead of ya," chuckled the head of the table. He slid a rolled-up parchment from his coat and spread it over the table using plates to hold the map down. "I think it's about time we made a trip to the Grand Line."

Nami immediately zeroed in on the object. Despite the mountains of marine data constantly thrown at her, she still knew very little about the Grand Line or how to enter it. She knew just from listening to the fishmen's tales that it was a region of powerful kingdoms and fabulous cities with riches the likes of which anyone from East Blue could only dream of. Even if she weren't desperate for money, she'd always wanted to travel there ever since learning of its existence.

The man in the coat glanced over at her, seeming to finally notice the snooping girl.

Nami quickly took her tray and hustled back out of the room, her mind racing.

Once she'd finished serving food, she soon found herself bombarded with drink orders from the raucous patrons. Nami made continuous trips to the bar where she had time to acquaint herself with the acerbic bartender and his relentless stream of insults for the pirates infesting his saloon. She swiftly grew to like him.

Hours slipped by as pirates meandered through the establishment. While the orders began to ebb, the fake but still exhausted employee took a break at the emptied-out bar to rest her aching feet for a few minutes.

"Here's your wages for the day," the bartender cut into her reverie, dropping some notes and a few coins onto the counter beside her. "Congratulations on handling a whole house of assholes on your own today - just don't expect the pay to reflect it."

"Thanks," she replied, scooping the money into her pocket. "So, how long have you worked here?"

"This place and I go back quite a way," he smirked into a glass as he wiped it out, "Long before it was brought down to this sad state."

Nami glanced over at a pirate passed-out in his own puke - then back to the bartender, "Is it yours?"

The bartender gave a short barking laugh, "No, it belongs to our excellent mayor. Though You don't see him around here these days - he's in Captain Prick's pocket."

"I see. So that explains your clientele."

He quirked an eyebrow at her, "Are you from around here?"

"Not the immediate area," she answered evasively.

"Well, no matter," he sighed, "you might as well take off while its quiet. Anything could happen at any time around here - as you might guess, we have a hard time keeping help."

"I can clean up," she offered, "I don't mind."

He eyed her quizzically before returning to wiping the counter, "Have it your way."

Because the kitchen was still very chaotic and she wanted to avoid any further interactions with the cook, Nami grabbed a broom and began sweeping the house floor.

She took a mental inventory of everything she'd seen in the brief minute she'd spent down in the officers' dining area while she methodically passed the broom under empty chairs. Clearly more than eating took place in the room down below her feet. She'd seen the unmistakable shape of a large chest shoved far back into the recesses where the light from the chandelier overhanging the table didn't fully reach. Later, she'd watched the occupants exit the lower room and intersperse among their crewmates.

From what she'd gleaned earlier from the snatches of conversation she'd picked up between tables, there'd been some dispute among the crew concerning distribution of riches captured on their most recent raid. Instead of immediately parsing out the booty aboard their ship, the captain had ordered it brought back to shore where it was converted into paper currency to be divvied out right before they left again for the Grand Line.

Late afternoon stretched into early evening as the sun dipped below the hill, glaring angry and orange through the arched windows. While the bartender crossed into the kitchen to speak with the cook, the gangly dishwasher came out to bus the empty tables. The band had stopped, but a handful of pirates still remained, playing cards or drinking at the tables. Some had moved out to the porch, while many others had already retired to the upstairs rooms. The blue coated captain along with his stylish female officer were among latter.

Still sweeping, Nami edged ever closer to the steps, descending until she reached the bottom.

She tried the knob first, knowing all too well it would be locked. Casting a quick glance around, she reached into her pocket. The lock was picked in a matter of seconds and Nami slid into the darkened room.

Where it not for the row of short windows along the top of the back wall, she would have been completely blind. With just enough dying light trickling down through the high panes, the girl felt her way along the furniture until she reached the chest in the back corner. Even in near total darkness, the girl had the padlock open in under five minutes.

The pirates had done a nice job neatly packing the money into a large bag for easy transport and distribution. With a grunt, Nami hoisted the sack out of the chest and lugged it toward the windows. She gazed doubtfully up at them, then back at the door she'd come through. There were no other exits, and she couldn't possibly sneak her stolen goods back up the stairs and through the dining room.

After shoving the chest beneath the window, Nami climbed up and tested the latch. The narrow window creaked opened on a rusty hinge, providing barely enough room for her to squeeze through let alone stuff a bag full of money through. She could hear the pirates' voices carrying from the porch and stuck her head out to find herself on the vacant north side of the building.

Hastily, she tossed out handfuls of cash into a pile on the ground until she could fit the rest of the sack through. The slender teen then slid herself through, shoveling the money back in its container before once again assessing her surroundings.

The narrow lane along the side of the establishment abruptly dropped off as it approached the hillside - reassuring Nami that her only logical exit was back the way she'd come. Taking a deep breath, she walked resolutely toward the front, carrying what she hoped looked like a bag of trash.

Nami's gaze didn't falter as she stared purposefully toward the road. The pirates lounging on the porch continued with their drinking and dice games as she strode swiftly past them. Her feet found the road just as she dared to breathe again.

All at once a shout pierced the air:

"Hold it! That punk's stealing our money!"

Her glance shot over her shoulder long enough to spy the captain himself screaming from the upstairs balcony. Other pirates quickly reacted as every eye suddenly landed on her.

Clutching the bag in both hands, Nami bolted down the road as fast as her legs would carry her.

"She's just a brat," remarked one of them.

"Like I care - shoot to kill!" The captain's voice bellowed.

Nami stumbled as she tore down the steep hill. A thunder of gunfire erupted at her back. Her foot suddenly slipped, and she plummeted onto her bag, rolling the rest of the way to the bottom. Without missing a beat, she got back on her feet and kept running. The shots still rang out as she dove for the cover of the alley.

Even as she reached the dark recess between the buildings, she felt a horrible sting on her right shoulder. Nami tripped again, falling against the wall and sliding to the ground. The pain in her shoulder radiated down her arm in waves as she paused to catch her breath. She heard footsteps tromping over the pavement in the growing dusk - pirates searching the streets for her. The girl clasped her trembling arm only to feel something wet oozing steadily from beneath her sleeve.

She gritted her teeth and attempted to rally herself. "Only seven million left to go."

Footsteps echoed nearby. Nami looked over as a silhouette entered the alleyway with her. She groped behind her, and with one violent thrust, struck the pirate between the eyes with the butt of her staff. To her relief, he went momentarily down, but she had to hurry.

She emerged on the opposite side of the alley to another pirate harassing a group of civilians the next street over. A helpful man, making eye contact with her, stepped between her and the pirate, effectively blocking his line of sight long enough for her to make her escape.

"Oh, little bar wench, where are yoooooouuuuu," a mocking voice called through the darkened streets.

Nami skirted the buildings as she rushed for the cover of the surrounding neighborhood.

000

Somehow, despite the searing pain and pursuing pirates, she managed to evade capture long enough to make it back to her vessel. The moment she'd cast off and gotten to relative safety, her arm and shoulder on fire, Nami cautiously reached back to examine the bleeding rip through her shirt. She bit back a gasp as her finger brushed the bullet wound. She knew she couldn't leave it for the entire five days it would take to get home, nor were there any nearby ports to safely head to for treatment: Her bag of loot along with the jolly roger on one shoulder and bullet in the other all but guaranteed her immediate arrest for piracy. Never in her life had she wanted a stiff drink more than she did right now.

Presently, she remembered a half-empty bottle of leftover whiskey still stowed in the hold of her stolen craft. Nami retrieved it, ripping the cork out with her teeth and pouring the contents out over her shoulder.

She yelped as the burning alcohol drenched her wound. Taking a minute to recover, the shaken but resolved girl then went about gathering the necessary items.

After removing her shirt with great difficulty, Nami once again placed her finger inside the slightly numbed puncture. The pain was still immense, but not quite as bad as the first time. Groaning, she prodded around until she found a small, round object lodged deep within the tissue. Nami picked up a small knife, holding its blade to the flame of the kerosine lamp. She then took a piece of rope between her teeth. Biting down as hard as her jaw would clench, she slid the hot knife into her shoulder and began digging.

Her hand trembled uncontrollably. Just as she decided she couldn't endure it any longer, Nami felt a pop and a sudden wave of relief as the marble-sized pellet dislodged from her shoulder and clattered onto the deck. She let out a grateful sob and swiped the tears from her face as she bent down to observe the bloodied musket ball.

Her agony wasn't quite over, however; there was still one last gruesome step she needed to take. Without fully knowing what she was doing, the girl heated her knife yet again over the flame until its blade began glow red. Bracing herself, she pressed the hot metal against her still oozing wound, shrieking against the rope between her teeth.

She had no idea how successful the cauterization actually was, but she lacked all strength and fortitude to try it again. In woozy exhaustion, she swooned onto to the planks and didn't awake until dawn broke red over the sky the next morning.

The sun's early glare in conjunction with her throbbing injury roused the groggy thief back to a state of consciousness. She touched her right shoulder and winced but found that at least the bleeding had stopped. Without any bandages, Nami cut strips from the bottom of her shirt to wrap around the wound before pulling what remained of it back over her head.

"Only seven million left to go," she reminded herself again hopefully, patting the bag of money at her side. "I can earn that in no time - probably within the next month!" Tears stung the corners of her eyes at the thought. The nightmare was almost over.

After taking some food and water, Nami consulted her chart. She didn't like the look of the angry red skies ahead and deliberated over whether or not to alter course.

Her gut told her she still had time to beat the storm and take the quickest route home, but her shoulder wasn't the only thing to have taken a hit; she grew indecisive. Ultimately, she chose the longer but safer path around the storm.

Nami caught only a short bit of the squall as she followed the misty coastline of a small island. Despite the seeming absence of any trouble and the promise of only smooth sailing ahead, she felt a strange foreboding. Nami thought back on any significant information she could remember about this specific stretch of sea. She had too much data rolling around in her head, and her most recent brush with death still addled her faculties. The girl shook it off, pushing all misgivings aside to concentrate on getting back to Conomi.

Her shifting focus lighted momentarily on a long pier jutting out from a nearby coastal town, invoking a distant memory of a black and white photo. Nami's heart abruptly plummeted to her stomach as the corresponding newspaper article came to mind, and she regrettably remembered the pier's significance.

She prayed to continue swiftly on before any scheming eyes spotted her. Mercifully, there were no large ships anywhere in the vicinity - always a hopeful sign.

Just when she thought she might pass by unscathed, a stealthy ketch materialized directly from the coastal mist. Nami gaped in horror at the five figures on the deck gazing straight back at her. Her bag of money lay directly at her feet. Quickly, she kicked it into the hold and steered away, pretending she hadn't seen the other boat. Nevertheless, they were quick to pursue.

"Hey baby, where're you going? The pier's that way," called a jeering voice from the dissipating fog.

"I'm not going to your pier," she replied without taking her eyes from the horizon, "I've got no business there."

"Oh really?" The pirate shared a chuckle with his mates, "What do you think of that, boys?"

"You only think you don't have any business here," sneered another, "but nobody passes through these waters without paying tribute!"

She finally turned to meet their dark stares as they pulled parallel to her. "What's the tribute?"

"Well now, that depends," the man at the bow rubbed his stubbly chin, "it varies from person to person...but for you - a lone girl on a shabby little dinghy - I'd say 200 thousand berries is more than fair."

Nami's lip curled as she wordlessly bent over the hold and counted out twenty ten thousand notes which she held out toward the grubby pirate.

The moment the money left her grasp, the man at the bow and two of his associates suddenly swooped aboard her boat.

"You came up with that rather quickly," remarked the shabby extortionist.

"Look how pretty and new her money looks," the man to his left waved the bills in the air, "like it ain't ever been used before!"

"I wonder if she's got more," concurred the one on the right.

"I gave you exactly what you asked for," said Nami coldly.

"But first you tried to leave without paying us anything," the third pirate pointed out with a wag of his finger, "and we don't appreciate that."

The scruffy leader let out a long whistle as he lifted the bag from her hold. "Where are you going with all this money, little lady?"

The others swarmed around to get a better look as Nami was nearly knocked overboard. "Looks stolen..."

"Why do you care? I've paid you, so let me pass!"

"Well, if it's already stolen, what does it matter if we take some more," one of them laughed to the agreeable chortles of the rest.

"Look, you've got it all wrong," the girl quickly pivoted, "I don't mind sharing with you, but first let me join your crew!"

Her suggestion was met with another round of laughs. "Why should we do that? So, you can steal from us too?"

"Berries all around, boys!" Before her astonished eyes, handfuls of her money were passed around to each marauder.

Nami opened her mouth once again to plead with them, yet what emerged was something entirely unforeseen.

"GET YOUR HANDS OFF MY TREASURE YOU BASTARDS!" Her grip flew to her bow, bringing it against the leader's head with all her might. Simultaneously, a stab of pain shot through her right shoulder. Nami shrieked.

The following moments were a blur: Nami's back collided against the deck. Her vision began to swim as an explosion of white noise filled the inside of her head. A sensation of heavy blows, like rocks pelting her, kept the balled-up teenager pinned in place. At some point, she must have lost consciousness because when she opened her eyes once again, she found herself alone, her boat drifting aimlessly out at sea.

She knew before even looking that her money was gone. Pulling herself painfully to a sitting position, Nami peered over the side of the boat into the water's smooth surface at her swollen, discolored face. Bruises covered her torso and arms as well. Nami collapsed defeatedly back onto the deck and lay there until dusk. At last, as the stars began to appear across the deepening sky, the girl mustered herself back to the task of getting home.

Although more than halfway there, the rest of the journey felt like an eternity. Nami had little in the way of medicine or first aid (ever since Arlong sank The Berry Bandit along with all of her supplies) and merely had to endure her injuries until she could reach land.

Thus, she gradually returned to the Conomi Islands, Nami barely had the energy to moor her boat. Instead of deboarding she crawled back into her cabin and fell into a fitful sleep.

Following a series of nightmares where sea kings carried her off, mauling her to pieces and demonic voices beaconed from the abyss, Nami eventually awoke in a dim room. She shifted slowly, finding herself lying on a cot, covered by a white sheet. When she turned to her right, a bandage covered her shoulder; she also found bandages wrapped across her chest and ribcage. Her adjusting eyes finally registered that she was in the sickbay at Arlong Park.

Nami sat up, wondering when and how she'd first arrived. A wave of dizziness hit her at the sudden movement, and she was forced to lie back again. While she lay puzzling, the door abruptly swung open. None other than Kuroobi himself stepped inside the small space.

Nami blinked as the ray-man dragged Renado's chair out from beneath the desk and plopped down in front of her. "Well, well - seems you may survive after all."

"What am I doing here," muttered Nami, "Better yet, Kuroobi, what are you doing here?"

"I'm here because I was told to check on you," replied the other, "And you're here because you showed up beaten to a pulp a couple days ago with a bad infection setting in your shoulder."

Nami touched a hand to her forehead, noticing for the first time how feverish it felt.

"It doesn't appear you'll be going anywhere for a while," the fishman calmly observed. "In fact, after nearly getting yourself killed this time, Arlong-san probably won't permit you to travel anymore. So, you might as well get comfortable 'cause you're going to be seeing a lot more of the cartography room."

"That's a lie," Nami stared daggers at him. "Arlong made a deal with me; he's not going to keep me from getting treasure."

"There was never anything in that agreement about you having the right to sail across the sea - I know. I was there." He smiled nastily down at her. "It looks like you'll have to steal your riches closer to home from now on. I suggest you start at your sister's house - she seems to be doing quite well with her tangerine business."

Nami's eyes flashed at his casual mention of raiding Nojiko's possessions. "Shut up, Kuroobi - you're full of shit! I won't believe a word of it until I hear it straight from Arlong's mouth!"

She reached for a medicine bottle on a nearby tray and flung it at him. "Get out!"

The bottle bounced harmlessly off his chest and clattered to the floor.

Kuroobi snickered as he rose to his feet. "No problem. Have a nice long rest, Nami; you're going to need it."

The girl sank weakly back to the cot as the door shut behind him. Trembling in the darkness, she stared up at the ceiling - a prisoner back in her cell. No doubt Kuroobi wanted to mess with her head, but she was still too fragile to completely dismiss his comments.

Were it true that Arlong planned to revoke her traveling privileges, she really would have no reason to keep living. She could never abide spending the rest of her days making charts for the man who'd murdered Belle-Mere so that he could destroy the lives of millions more.

The bottle she'd thrown at Kuroobi now lay useless where it had landed. Nami wondered what its contents were. She shut her eyes tightly against her spiraling thoughts. Yet the darkness held sway.

 

Chapter 15: Plans for the Future

Summary:

Everybody's got their plans. Some will have a better outcome than others. Nami works toward her own goals while convalescing after the misadventure that nearly took her life.

Chapter Text

The hours stretched on. Renado came in to check on her and to bring her some watery rice porridge. He then had her drink some medicine which tasted like rot gut. The girl lay silent and miserable for a while longer, her lids growing heavy. All at once:

"Nami, Nami, Nami..."

The rumbling voice struck her in the back with all the force of a bag of rocks, jarring her wide awake. The inevitable moment had come. Swiping her hand across her eyes, Nami slowly arched her back in a cat-like stretch as she rolled over to face the jagged-nosed fishman.

"That you, Arlong," she mumbled huskily.

"What am I going to do with you?"

"What do you mean?"

"You're bound and determined to get yourself killed." She could hear his annoyance as his wide grin gleamed like a sickle in the dim light of the sick bay where she remained confined.

"Aw, lighten up," she brushed the hair lazily from her face as she stared up at him, "This is no worse than other times - it just doesn't happen quite as often as it used to."

"You never got yourself shot before," he retorted.

"Were you worried about me," she batted her eyes.

He gave a short laugh, "Well, it makes no difference now, 'cause you're back and your cartography duties have fallen off considerably in the meantime. So, your travel plans will have to go on hiatus at least until that gets rectified."

"I'll knock that out in no time," declared the girl with a wince. "Then I'm coming for those damned pier bandits and getting my money back with interest."

"Pier bandits eh," repeated Arlong thoughtfully, "well as always, there's plenty of sharks out there."

He tilted his head as his eyes traveled down her bruised and bandaged body, "And you can hold off on the bold claims - 'cause you're going be to stuck in that bed for a few weeks before you can even get back to your maps. Like it or not, kid, you're here for the long haul."

"Like hell," she mumbled fighting against the cocktail of drugs in her system, "I'll be upstairs tomorrow and back out at sea in another week."

"Ha - we'll just see about that," he sneered, "Now, shut up and go to sleep. We'll talk more tomorrow."

Nami had no more energy to argue. She closed her eyes, surrendering to the growing drowsiness as Arlong exited the bay. She now knew at least with a large degree of certainty that Arlong didn't intend to outright ban her from sailing, however it was cold comfort somehow. Despite her bold claims so readily derided by him, her body felt every bit as weak as her spirit was willing. She soon slipped off into oblivion.

The brooding sawshark veered out to the patio where his three other officers milled around the table, drinking and eating fried squid as they awaited their captain's arrival. Several other fishmen also lounged in the vicinity while many others took their meal in the mess hall.

"Have a seat, Arlong-san," greeted Hachi.

"How's Nami," inquired Choo between sips.

Arlong sighed, taking the glass handed to him by Hachi and helping himself to some squid. "Spunky," he replied tersely.

"That's one way of putting it," Kuroobi snorted.

"Well, that's a good sign, isn't it," remarked Choo.

Arlong gave no response, taking a long draft of ale.

"Nyu, I'm glad her spirits are up," Hachi announced blithely, "that means she should recover quickly and be able to get back to making her maps before you know it."

Kuroobi scoffed, "She'd probably already have them finished by now if she didn't always get to run off for weeks on end."

Arlong calmly swallowed his bite and took another drink before turning to the ray-man. "I'm aware of where you stand on the issue of Nami traveling, Kuroobi, but I'm also wondering what the rest of you think." His glance darted around the table.

Choo and Hachi looked at each other in surprise. The smelt-whiting fishman gave a shrug, "I've never felt strongly about it one way or the other - chu. I don't honestly care."

Hachi, however, seemed to give the matter some serious thought before replying. "Nyu, I think Kuroobi may have a point - if Nami keeps stealing from dangerous pirates, she could get killed. Plus, if she stays home and keeps working as our surveyor, she'll not only be safe, but we'll have the entire East Blue charted and be able to take over more territory all that much quicker."

"How many years now have we squatted on this podunk island," insisted Kuroobi, "How far along are we in our quest to take over this ocean?"

"Further than you may realize," Arlong defended, "but it ain't only about maps - we're playin' a long game that's gonna take years to plan out and lots of money! Our best strategy right now is keeping under the World Govornment's radar while all the pieces are moved into place!"

"I get it," argued Kuroobi, "but what advantage do we gain by allowing Nami to constantly leave Conomi? I'd be so much easier just to keep her here permanently."

"Because we made an agreement on The Almighty Berry - and you know how I feel about that."

"Forget about money - why keep an agreement with a stupid human brat who's already tried to kill you on multiple occasions," the ray-man demanded.

Several pairs of eyes flicked in their direction at the sudden outburst.

Arlong's glare bored into his subordinate until even the obstinate Kuroobi began to squirm ever so slightly under it. "That's my business," he replied finally in a low voice.

The ray dropped his eyes back down to the table, grabbing a handful of squid. "Alright, I've said the last I'll say about it then," he muttered, stuffing his mouth full.

The table fell into a brief silence as they ate and drank. Gradually, Arlong spoke up, "To your point about the maps - I do think we need more production; that's why I'm heading out in the next few days to gather some critical data to bring back for Nami. We're heading into the next phase of our plan."

"That sound promising," replied Choo, "let us know if we can help."

Arlong drained the rest of his glass and stood. "More to come, gents," he grinned.

The three watched him stroll away through the East Gate.

"I wonder what the next phase will be," mused Hachi.

Choo, meanwhile, cut his eyes at Kuroobi, "I can't believe you're still harping on that Nami-plotted-to-kill-Arlong crap of yours - chu! Even Arlong-san has rejected those accusations outright."

"I can't believe the rest of you refuse to see the truth when it's so obvious! You believe she's a harmless little minx at your own peril," shot back Kuroobi.

"Nyu, is there anything that would ever convince you to trust Nami," returned Hachi.

The ray-man smirked, "Maybe if I ever saw her do anything that remotely showed any solidarity with the crew - but she's only interested in herself and making money."

"Who cares what her motivations are - her maps are going to allow us to rule this ocean," argued Choo.

Kuroobi got to his feet as he gave his head one last cynical shake, "Let's hope so, because no matter how brilliant she is at cartography, she would betray us all in an instant if given half a chance. Brute force is a good way to subjugate your enemies; it ain't always such a great way to pick your crew members, though."

000

Genzo sat at his usual prominent station in the town square, just as he'd always done for the past fifteen years. Though nowadays he was the authority in name only - a scarred, aging civil servant occupying a now meaningless office - for some reason the villagers still looked to him as a sort of figurehead. Always the first responder whenever there was trouble, he presently slouched lost in his own miserable thoughts over an urgent matter he had absolutely no control over.

The shocking news was reported to him by a couple of fishermen the other day and Genzo had initially rushed to the scene along with Nako only to find Nami's empty vessel moored to the dock. Presumably, the fishmen had gotten there first and pulled the battered child off the boat, back into the fortress of Arlong Park. The blood stains over the deck stood as a testament to whatever brutality the poor girl had faced.

Still without a hint about her wellbeing a day later, Genzo was nearly desperate enough to march directly down to the fishman fort and demand answers. Of course, that would solve nothing and most likely cause even more trouble for Nami. He had no choice but to stand by and wait for the situation to resolve itself. Meanwhile, he debated on what he should tell Nojiko.

The girl in question, as if somehow summoned by his thoughts, promptly appeared out of the side street, making a beeline straight for him.

"Gen-san," the seventeen-year-old broke into a jog as she approached his station.

"What is it, Nojiko," he stood up at her approach.

"Is it true," she urgently demanded, "Was Nami seriously injured like they're saying?"

Genzo's heart plummeted to his stomach; He mentally kicked himself for not speaking up before the inevitable scuttlebutt reached her. "I-I didn't see her for myself," he admitted.

The girl let out a breathless sigh, "There has to be some way to find out how she is!"

"I've been thinking about it constantly, but I've decided that she's okay," Genzo swallowed audibly, "I'm sure that Arlong wouldn't let anything happen to his prized cartographer, while us showing up at their door demanding information on her would almost certainly damage her hard-won reputation with the pirates. As difficult as it is, I think our best course of action is to wait."

Nojiko slumped against the wall of the small shack. "I'm so sick of waiting, Gen-san! I never even see Nami anymore - she's barely been by the house for months now and I'm worried that this obsession is going to undo her. She's all alone where no one can reach her."

"I know," was all that Genzo could reply. "I can't tell you how frustrating it is for me; I'm supposed to be the one looking out for her." He exited his hut to place a hand on her shoulder. "Don't worry. I'm going to keep my eyes peeled on that fort for any sign of her and I'm also going to carefully monitor these fishmen until I learn about Nami's status. I promise I'll let you know the minute I find out anything."

The lavender-haired girl managed a weak smile, "I guess you're right. What other choice do we have? I'll do my best to wait until I hear from you - thanks, Gen-san."

He watched Belle-Mere's eldest daughter head back up the hill toward her orchard, a stone growing in the pit of his gut. He felt utterly useless knowing all he could do was secretly support a young girl who bore the singular burden of buying back all of their freedom. Were it not for the sake of that one child he'd have already died fighting those monsters; it was only her selfless devotion to the villagers that kept him living docilely under Arlong's webbed thumb.

Nevertheless, there was only so much obedience he could muster for the vile despot and his band of cut-throats. Perhaps he could not openly defy them, but Genzo needed some sort of outlet to channel his spite for the fishmen that didn't involve drinking himself into a stupor nearly every night to drown his impotent rage.

A strange idea flitted across his mind, and for a moment the sheriff's mustache quirked in a devious sneer. He knew of at least something he could do. Resolutely, he retrieved the pen and a small booklet he kept on his person at all times for police work. After jotting down a brief note, he tore out the page and headed for the post office. He wanted to renew his correspondence with an acquaintance on Stringers Island who owned a vast inventory of swords and weapons: Genzo now hoped to rebuild the collection previously confiscated from him when Arlong took power.

A part of him knew this impulse would likely lead to serious trouble somewhere down the line, but Genzo would deal with that when the time came. His ability to keep the rest of the town's morale up depended on asserting his own self-determination in the face of fishman oppression. With a renewed determination in his step, he strode on his way.

000

"What are you moping about," demanded Renado to the silent surveyor as he replaced her bandages.

She inclined her head ever so slightly in the direction of his voice. "I'm not moping; I was just thinking," she mumbled, "about where I might find a map to the Grand Line."

"The Grand line," repeated the nurse shark incredulously, "you can't be serious."

"I am," she replied matter-of-factly. "Do you know if we have one?"

"If you haven't made it yourself, then we don't have one," he responded, stepping away from her freshly re-bandaged back to return his ointment to the correct shelf. "We don't need a map to the Grand Line."

"But I do," she rolled around to face him, pulling the sheet back over her bare shoulders, "Where can I get one?"

He gestured at her body as a whole. "Girl, if this is what happens to you while sailing the East Blue, then take it from me - you wouldn't last one day in the Grand Line!"

"This just happened because I was unlucky - which isn't very often," she defended.

"Do you know what they call the Grand Line?" He suddenly leaned in close to her, "They call it the Pirate Graveyard. Most of the fools who sail in there never make it back alive. Even the biggest names in this ocean are nobodies the moment they enter - The Grand Line chews them up and spits them out! One lone girl doesn't stand a chance in hell."

"So maybe I won't go alone," she countered, "I'll find a strong crew to go along with."

He gave a humorless laugh, "It won't matter if you don't even have a map or the proper navigational equipment. Good luck finding one as well - Grand Line maps are almost as rare as devil fruits in these parts."

Nami sat up indignantly, "But I did see one! During my last voyage I saw a crew who had one, so I know you can get them!"

"A fat load of good it'll do them too if that's true," harrumphed the crusty ship's doctor, turning to leave, "Now, lay back down and forget about the Grand Line!"

Nami sank back to the pillow as the door banged shut behind him, but she didn't forget.

Several days later, after Renado released her from bed rest, Nami went looking for Hitchin. She found him on the beach chatting with a mackerel-man named Sawagi who sat mending a net. Hitchin himself leaned on a large beam as he gestured and prattled on to his distracted crewmate. Nami strutted down the coastline toward them, her hair and her skirt billowing freely in the breeze. Both men soon noticed her approach; Nami raised her hand in greeting.

"How's it going, fellas," she smiled as she reached them.

"Ah, Nami," grinned Hitchin, "So you're finally out of the clinic, eh?"

"As of this morning," she affirmed.

"Feelin' better now," asked Sawagi.

"It's no big thing," the girl waved the question off, "I'm ready to get back into the swing of things."

"How are your wounds healing," Hitchin inquired.

"Well, I got my bandages off." She raised her shirt to reveal the fading bruises over her torso.

Both fishmen leaned in to inspect the patch of skin before Nami abruptly dropped her shirt back into place. She turned to Hitchin, "Are you busy right now?"

"Uhh," the remora seemed to collect his thoughts for a moment until his eye fell on the beam still resting against his right palm. "Actually, I'm right in the middle of bringing this wood to Kaneshiro."

"Mind if I walk with you," she gazed back up at him.

"Not at all," He gave a final nod to Sawagi before motioning her along, "Let's go."

"So, I was wondering if you knew whether the Navy has maps to the Grand Line," she asked him after a pause.

"The Grand Line? Sure, if anyone's got a map that leads there it'll be the Navy " responded Hitchin as he ambled across the sand, "Why?"

"D'you think you could get one," she pressed, "since you're so connected and all..."

"I don't know; that seems like a lot of trouble. What do you need with a Grand Line map anyway?"

"I want to know more about it. I'm interested in maps - especially how the East Blue connects to other parts of the world. So, why shouldn't I have one? I'm a cartographer, aren't I?"

"If Arlong-san wants you to have one, then he'll get you one. Why don't you ask him," Hitchin countered.

"I just thought this was more your specialty," she insisted, clasping her hands together as she employed her most pleading expression, "isn't there something you could do for me?"

Hitchin gazed thoughtfully back down at her for a moment.

I'll pay you back with my body.

Belle-Mere's joke at Genzo's expense popped unbidden into her head as she locked eyes with the slouchy fishman walking beside her. Nami suppressed a shudder as she envisioned the consequences of his response to such an offer. She wasn't nearly that desperate, however if she could satisfy him with a simple peep show, Nami might consent for the possibility of getting her hands on a chart to the Grand Line.

Before negotiations could go any further, Nami's legs abruptly gave out from under her and the girl collapsed like a pile of driftwood onto the sand.

"Woah there!" Hitchin's beam dropped with a thud as he leaned down and placed a hand on her back, "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," she quickly responded, pushing herself up onto her elbows. "I don't know what just happened."

"You probably overdid it - you did just get off bed rest," he admonished her.

Nami twisted around, grabbing onto Hitchin's wrist in order to pull herself up. Her bust brushed against his open palm and the teen leaned in closer, her stare meeting his own. "Couldn't you at least give me the name of someone I can speak to about getting a map?"

Hitchin gulped. "Well..."

000

Despite her stubborn insistence to the contrary, Nami quickly found that there were indeed limits to sheer determination. Not long after her discussion with Hitchin, the surveyor went up to her cartography room to begin cranking the massive pile of source material awaiting her into charts only to stop midway into her first map due to the throbbing pain in her shoulder. Nami took a coffee break and busied herself with other tasks until the ache subsided, however as soon as she felt well enough to continue the pain quickly returned.

No matter how conservative she was with her movements, Nami's entire right arm was in agony by the time her second chart was nearly complete. The girl groaned, knowing she couldn't continue the way she was. When she went down to Renado's office to request some painkillers, she was briskly told to stop working on maps for at least two weeks before being promptly dismissed.

Two weeks!

There was no way she could remain stuck at Arlong Park for two weeks - especially when she wasn't even being productive. She couldn't even return home to convalesce with Nojiko thanks to stupid Kuroobi and his relentless suspicions. Nami looked around at the already bloated collection of volumes surrounding her - it wasn't as if everything would suddenly stand still and wait for her wounds to heal. She'd already heard talk about Arlong preparing to make a journey of some significance to collect key data for her while new tomes were coming in every day from other crew members. It would take months before she could slog through the backlog.

Meanwhile, she was so close to reaching her goal, even after losing the eight million. She couldn't stand the thought of staying away from the sea for so long. All the time she'd spent bedridden her mind kept returning to the events that had led to her current predicament, replaying all the mistakes she'd made. Her mental state only slipped further into darkness as doubt crept in to condemn her.

A disheartened Nami went down to her boat to inspect it for leaks and other damage. Just as she feared, there were many places in need of caulking. She'd have to address them soon or else abandon the vessel for something more reliable. Nami approached Kaneshiro for assistance, but the shipwright was too wrapped up with making repairs around the fort to bother with her boat, so she did her best to patch it herself.

Before long, dizzy and exhausted, Nami collapsed in her cabin where she slept until evening. She awoke sore and to the despair that she'd accomplished nothing of any significance. Staring blankly out at the dark water, she wondered how long it would be before she could sail again. With only 15 million left to go the careless waves lapping against her stationary vessel tormented her even more than her throbbing shoulder.

She felt a heavy thud as the boat rocked with the weight of someone boarding.

"Ah, so there you are," Arlong's abrasively barnacled voice resounded behind her.

Nami gave no acknowledgement of his presence.

"Well, I'm heading out for a few days come tomorrow. Anything you'd like me to bring back for you?"

"A boat that doesn't leak," she responded dully.

"You don't need to worry about that for a while," dismissed the shark-man, "On top of that, I don't want to hear about you trying to draw any maps before I get back. You need to follow Renado's orders and rest for a couple of weeks. You can get started on your work after that."

With no energy left to argue with him, the girl sighed as she stared out at the water.

Arlong snorted. "The treasure will still be out there once you're caught up - so stop sulking."

"What if it isn't," she quipped, "nothing is ever certain; for all I know this is the only chance I'll ever get."

"It can't be helped," he teased flippantly. "Everything has to be so dramatic when dealing with a teenage girl. Now, behave yourself. Or else." He uttered a final chuckle before stepping off the side and disappearing into the night.

She found he meant what he'd said when she approached the cartography room the following day to find Gil stationed outside the door - this time preventing her from entering rather than leaving. Nami spent the remainder of the day puttering around her boat and napping.

Later, she visited Kaneshiro in the lumber yard where she attempted yet again to coax him into repairing her craft until the aggravated goldfish-man threatened to scrap the vessel if she didn't quit pestering him. For the remainder of the week, Nami kept busy by scouring the papers on anything pirate or Navy related. After convincing Gil to let her back into the cartography room on the condition that she wouldn't draw maps, she organized her data for quicker access in preparation to dive seamlessly back into production.

She also managed to slip in a brief visit with Nojiko (and Belle-Mere). She did her best to assure the older girl she was doing fine even though Nami doubted her overtly upbeat act fooled her elder sister. With each passing year it became more obvious to Nami that she would never be fine again until every last berry was earned, and her village liberated once and for all. Until then, the best she could do was relentlessly put up a brave front while Nojiko duly played along.

Nami emerged mid-morning from her cabin, rubbing her stiff shoulder after a mediocre night's sleep. The first thing she did was check the boat's rail where she'd left a coin the night before. A paper now sat in its place. The girl smiled in satisfaction as she eagerly tucked the pages beneath one arm and disembarked for the mess hall.

Most of the food was already picked over by the time she arrived, nevertheless, Nami managed to scrape together a decent enough breakfast. She found an out-of-the-way seat at the corner of the table where she could read and eat in peace.

Nami perused through the latest bounty updates, finding nothing of great interest. She turned the page. Almost right away a headline jumped out at her and Nami shoved her nose into the paper, reading avidly:

"PIRATE CREW KILLED IN BAFFLING EXECUTION"

"Captain Nezumi of the Navy's 16th Branch reportedly took credit for the total eradication of a small band of pirates occupying the port town of Grapple off the Organ Islands' southeastern border. According to sources familiar with the incident, the crew known as the Long Pier Pirates attempted to raid the Naval vessel which crossed into their waters late Thursday, instigating harsh retaliation from the 16th Branch. While the Navy crew sustained no casualties, there were no known survivors among the pirates.

"I never saw any actual fighting," stated local business owner Sandy Plume, who was tending her beachfront shop at the time the fracas, "but something made me look out across the pier at one point and I saw the waves crashing red on the shore..."

The girl blinked in disbelief at a small photograph interrupting the article showing the badly damaged but unmistakable pier where she'd encountered the pirates who'd robbed her only weeks earlier. Nami hastily read on.

"...The Navy gave no statement regarding the whereabouts of the Long Piers' vessel of which no trace has been found. It is believed by locals to have been confiscated by the authorities. Captain Nezumi was not available for comment at the time of publication."

She set the paper aside as she distractedly took a bite of porridge. The shock of learning about the sudden brutal deaths of the men who'd beaten and robbed her was overshadowed by the strange circumstances surrounding their grim demise. Something about the story wasn't adding up. It certainly didn't sound like the Navy to kill so swiftly and stealthily, nor did she understand why such low-level pirates would try to attack a superior Naval force.

At last, dismissing the cryptic article, Nami returned to her paper, reading the remainder of it before heading back out to bathe and do some laundry while Nojiko worked in the grove. After leaving home, she returned to her boat where she crawled back into her cabin and brooded until she fell asleep once again. She awoke to her stomach gurgling, but Nami had little interest in food and no desire to emerge from her small dark fortress. Her thoughts retuned obsessively to future plans while she ran out her time tethered to Conomi. Gradually she willed herself to sit up, sliding out the door in search of a snack and perhaps something to help lull her back into unconsciousness.

Her heart sank as she trudged through the East Gate to the loud exclamations of several fishmen. She hoped she hadn't unwittingly walked in on some kind of celebration. She had no appetite for forced merriment today.

Nami balked in surprise to see Arlong hopping up onto the gangway from the pool amid shouts and cheers.

"Welcome back Arlong-san," greeted Hachi, " did you have a productive trip?"

"Very productive and very interesting," replied the shark-man as he walked over to his chair and received a bottle from Shioyaki. "What did I miss around here?"

"Ah, nothing," Choo assured him, "This place is as dull as ever."

The fishmen crowded around, exchanging quips with their captain as he guzzled his rum. Nami mentally counted the days since he'd first left, realizing with a start that it had already been seven. Quietly, she slipped off to get her own bottle of rum. When she attempted to slide back by, Arlong was quick to spot her.

"Hey Nami! Where're you rushing off to? Sit down and have a drink with us - I know you ain't got nothing better to do! Shahahaha!"

The girl grimaced before turning around. "Well, I probably could've had a decent amount of work done by now if you hadn't kept me out of the map room," she remarked.

"Don't worry, you'll have plenty of work to keep you busy soon enough," he winked, "I brought back lots of research material that I want you to concentrate on exclusively as soon as you're fit to start back."

Nami wordlessly uncorked her rum, taking an extra-long swig.

"Oh, that reminds me; I also brought back another surprise for you."

Reluctantly, she looked back up into his leering face. "You don't say," droned the teenager.

Arlong abruptly jumped to his feet, waving her along, "Come on, I left it outside the gate."

"Ooh, how interesting," offered Hachi as he and many of the other fishmen followed along with them.

Nami looked apprehensively around as they approached the South Gate, but She observed nothing out of the ordinary.

All at once, Arlong leapt into the water, pushing his way through the thick metal doors before disappearing under the surface. Several minutes later he reappeared through them once again, lugging something large behind him into the outermost courtyard. She gaped at the pair of towering masts leading down to a handsome ketch.

Arlong hoisted himself aboard amid a round of clapping from the others.

"What d'ya think," he asked Nami, "is it an improvement to what you've already got?"

"Is that for me," she marveled disbelievingly, "you got me a boat?"

"You asked me for one, didn't ya?" he snorted.

"But where did it come from?"

"What do you care? It's yours now - unless, of course, you don't want it."

"No, I'll take it," she quickly cut in. "Uh, thanks."

The girl felt someone grab her by the back of her shirt.

"Ally oop, Nami," cried Pisaro, tossing her toward the sailboat.

She cried out as she hurtled toward the deck only to be caught midair and dropped onto her feet by a laughing Arlong. Nami spared him a dark look before inspecting her new vessel. Her mind whirled as she studied the planks pocked by grapeshot and dark dubious spatters. Something felt oddly familiar about the craft. She stepped toward the rail and spun slowly around, facing Arlong as he leaned indolently against the lofty mast. In his place, an image flashed before her mind of a group of five grimy men.

Realization dawned like a cold clear morning and Nami immediately knew the fate of the Long Pier Pirates and their missing boat. It actually made much more sense than the absurd story from the paper.

 

Chapter 16: The Grand Line

Summary:

Nami has an obsession that she can't let go of. Whether or not the Universe will cooperate, however, remains to be seen.

Chapter Text

Finally, another chapter down! Hopefully, it doesn't disappoint: 

The instant the small clock on the shelf began clanging Nami immediately stopped in the middle of the line she was drawing, dropping her pen to her desk. After shutting off the alarm, she automatically stood up, drained the dregs of her cold coffee and plodded out the door. She made her way down to the galley where she soon ran into Kuroobi who was also heading in for his evening meal.

"How many maps did you draw today, Nami?" he promptly pestered her.

" Twenty-three and three quarters," she responded without looking at him.

"Still not back up to your peak speed I see," he remarked.

"Eat worms, Kuroobi," responded an unamused Nami to his derisive chortle.

She crammed herself between Gil and Gaylord the eel, snatching whatever she could off the table to fill her plate and eating it without tasting anything.

Once finished, she tromped out to the courtyard where the dying light of dusk glared straight into her eye as she approached Arlong's chair, The captain was already well on his way to getting drunk as he laughed raucously with Hachi, Shioyaki and several others.

The girl sidled up to the shark-man's arm, waiting to be noticed. Before long, his mirthful gaze found her.

"What a nice surprise! Our industrious little surveyor has finally come down to grace us with her presence." He draped his hand across her shoulders as she suppressed a wince. "To what do we owe this honor?"

"It should please you to learn that I've finally caught up with my workload," she announced.

"Oh? Have you," He leaned in close enough that she could smell the rum on his breath. "Remind me again how long it's been."

"Four months, three weeks, and five days," she dead panned, "Not that I'm counting."

Arlong and the rest of them laughed as if this were the funniest joke they'd ever heard. Gradually regaining his composure, the shark swiped a tear from the corner of his eye, "Well, I guess that is a long time to be doing nothing but charts day in and day out - even for you. Congrats, nakama!" His hand now reached out and swallowed her own in an impromptu handshake.

"Thanks," stated Nami. "So, I'd like to start going back out to sea again."

"Do you think you're still up to the task? You've been out of the game for a long time now."

"Of course I am," she clapped back.

"Well alright - in that case I'll come up there tomorrow morning and take a look for myself."

With that, Arlong's attention turned back to reveling while Nami left to make preparations on her boat.

The following morning rolled into afternoon before Arlong ambled up to Nami's room and gave his seal of approval on her progress. The girl was getting ready to leave with or without it before the disheveled fishman finally made his appearance. She could not depart quickly enough from Conomi - her long-suffering nerves wouldn't withstand one more day cooped up in the oppressive atmosphere of the cartography room.

She inhaled deeply of the salty air as she made her way to Threadsville port. Already, she was feeling a bit of the crushing oppression of the past five months begin to lift with the gusty sea breeze. She had little to go on besides the scant information she'd managed to squeeze out of Hitchin, but she hoped to find a certain Navy man hanging around the harbor once she arrived.

Based on what she'd been told, he frequented an establishment she'd passed through on a couple of occasions years earlier - including when she'd made her first trip out to Threadsville. Nami remembered the place well - she'd liked their crab legs. It was also a popular pirate hub.

When she walked in it was already early in the evening. She scanned the bar to find a couple of stools occupied by brooding old men, otherwise the place was empty. She wondered if she'd picked the wrong day to visit as she found a seat in the back of the house facing the entrance. Nami made her order and waited as she recalled the various conversations she'd eavesdropped on while dining here. She'd also successfully picked a few patron's pockets back when she was still just a greenhorn. Nearly 85 million berries later, that seemed like an age ago.

Nami looked up sharply as the door clanged open and a group of Navy men made their way into the eatery. She eyed each one while the six of them took a larger table near the front. None seemed to fit the description she'd been given by Hitchin which was something of a relief since she felt very uneasy about approaching an entire gang of them. The girl returned to her plate, glancing up any time she heard the door open. Gradually, she finished her meal as the house slowly filled with patrons, but still no appearance from the individual she was waiting for.

Not wanting the night to go to complete waste, the treasure hunter migrated up to the bar where she discovered to some surprise that she didn't have to pay for a single drink and had no shortage of men to talk to. She selected a well-dressed privateer to chat with, learning everything she could about his exploits while she decided whether to rob him now or let him lead her to his ship where more riches might await.

"Excuse me while I go powder my nose," she said to him.

When Nami returned a few moments later, armed with a plan to steal his treasure right out from under his nose, she was suddenly struck by a new face seated in the first booth from the bar. Forgetting all about the pirate dandy, Nami walked right by him and approached the man sitting alone in the booth.

"Officer Petty Calvadori?"

He looked up sharply from his beer and his black eyes traveled down her form. "Who're you?"

"My name's Nami - I'm a colleague of Hitchin's..."

A spark of recognition flitted across his face as he leaned back, "Oh yeah, I remember you now."

"You do? Have we met somewhere before?"

"Not officially, but I know who you are. I was there that night when you tried to rob the Cleaver Pirates several years ago; you've certainly grown up since then!" He gestured a large meaty palm at the empty seat across from him. "By the way, it's Petty Officer First Class Calvadori," he corrected her as she took the seat.

"Sorry about that!" She took in the broad, squat man before her, red in the face and heavy-jowled. She wondered how the acquaintanceship between he and Hitchin had first begun. Despite whatever else she thought of him, the fishman's ability to acquire allies was not to be underestimated.

"So, what brings you here now?" He frowned as he settled back into his beverage.

"Actually, I'm here about acquiring a chart and I was hoping you could help me," she plunged ahead.

He stared blankly back at her for a long moment before responding. "What kind of chart?"

The girl leaned forward. "One for The Grand Line."

Calvadori's head snapped back. "Is that all; you want a map to the Grand Line?" He chuckled loudly into his glass.

Nami did not smile back. "Yeah. Is that something you can handle?"

"Well, that's probably one of the more unusual requests I've ever gotten," he glanced up thoughtfully before looking back at her. "I might be able to get one - but it won't come cheap."

"I'm willing to pay," she assured him.

"Just the trouble alone of getting one would set you back at least 5 million."

"FIVE MILLION? For a map? That's outrageous!"

"That's the price," he shrugged, "take it or leave it."

"I'll give you 500 thousand in cash, and that's my final offer!"

"Forget it. I won't budge on my price."

"What makes you think I have anything close to that kind of money," she demanded.

"Whether you do or don't isn't my problem. But there was probably a couple of million in that sack you swiped from the Cleavers back then," he pointed out to her, "and you've been at it ever since then, so I'm guessing you can probably afford it by now."

"Don't act like you know me," Nami bristled, "and anyway, I certainly don't carry that kind of money around with me."

"I can give you up to three days to get it," he offered her, "but after that I'll already be en route to Navy HQ, and I won't be back in port for another month."

Nami shook her head. "There's just no way I could pay 5 million. I'd be better off finding my own map."

Calvadori raised his thick eyebrows at her but merely shrugged in return. "Well, if you really feel that way, then best of luck to you." He returned once again to his drink as she got up from the booth.

Nami looked once again toward the bar, but the pirate she'd been talking with was no longer there.

000

Her stop off in Threadsville did not last long, nor did much come of it. She tried her hand again on another nearby island with similar results. After being out of the treasure stealing enterprise for several months (as Arlong had so helpfully noted) she indeed felt out of her element. Suddenly she struggled to find leads where they used to practically fall into her lap. Pirates in the area also seemed scarce, while the ones that remained were so low level, they were hardly worth pocket change. Nami finally had to accept defeat - ending her week after sailing sadly back home empty handed.

The subsequent week of map-making was sheer drudgery. Only daydreams got her through the hated work while holed up at Arlong Park. With each stroke, she imagined she was creating her own chart to the Grand Line from which she'd immediately set off to steal a fortune from the strong pirates who plundered there. While she wasn't drawing charts, she read the paper avidly in search of any lead or hopeful prospect only to come up empty. Nami lay on the floor of her sweltering room at night wondering if she'd be able to find another Grand Line map or if she'd truly missed her opportunity.

"So, back when you crossed the Grand Line to come to East Blue," she spoke up as she joined Hachi one day on the outermost gate while he fished, "what do you remember about the route you took?"

"Nyu, that was a long time ago," remarked the octopus, scratching his head, "but I seem to remember there being a mountain involved..."

Nami leaned toward him expectantly. "What about a mountain?"

"We had to cross over one," he responded, suddenly turning his attention toward a bite on one of his lines.

"Cross over? What do you mean?"

"Just what I said...Nyuuu! This is a big one - we'll be feasting tonight!"

While Hachi fought with his fishing pole, she couldn't wheedle any further information out of him. He probably wasn't the best person to ask anyway, she decided.

She had to be careful, however, as she didn't want it getting back to Arlong that she was interested in entering the forbidden waterway. After his fury following her near fatality from her last misadventure, she had no doubt he'd forbid her from leaving East Blue if he ever found out about her "Grand" plans.

As if he could stop me, she emptily reassured herself.

She decided instead to work on getting her body back in shape. During the dark days of the past few months, she'd had little energy or time to put toward practicing her bo skills, which would be crucial for her future plans. Nami went out to the deck of her ketch to brush up.

Before long, she was already winded. She paused to catch her breath and was startled to see Kuroobi standing on the dock, watching her.

"What do you want," she demanded suspiciously of him.

The ray-man shook his head, "I've seen seaweed with more grace than that."

"That's great," the girl huffed. "Any other brilliant observations?"

He took a step forward, his arms crossed over his broad chest, "If you actually plan to fight pirates with that thing, you'd do well to hone your craft - otherwise you may not make it home at all next time."

"Well, what do you think I'm doing," she griped as his harsh but valid statement sank its icy claws into her gut.

"Since you don't have a sparring partner," he sighed, "I could make myself available - but I won't go easy on you. If you don't think you're up for it, feel free to refuse, but this is my only offer."

Nami scoffed. "Why would you make me an offer like that? So, you can kill me and make it look like an accident?"

"Just because I don't trust you doesn't mean I want to kill you," he smirked, "You are still useful to our crew."

"Funny. That hasn't always been your opinion."

"Look, it's still my job to watch out for you as a crewmate, and the best way I can do that is to ensure you don't die at sea."

Nami continued staring cagily back at him. All her mental faculties emphatically insisted there was no reason to trust him. Still, another small but plucky part of her knew she desperately needed to get stronger, and if there was any chance Kuroobi could help her it might be worth the risk.

"Okay, but not on my boat," she finally responded, "I don't want you accidentally destroying it."

True to his word, the fishman was not easy on her. Nami spent the majority of the time face down in the sand while Kuroobi appeared bored as he effortlessly sent jab after jab toward her. His rapid-fire hits scarcely made contact at all even as all her best defenses were inevitably batted aside.

"Pffft! Pathetic," she heard him mutter as she struggled to catch her breath down on the ground.

"So, what made you decide to pursue martial arts," she sat up, still panting, "Was it your only option because you're so ugly and unpopular?"

Kuroobi sneered and Nami immediately saw her opportunity, swinging her staff toward the back of his legs. The swipe struck but failed to topple the sturdy fishman. Kuroobi angrily kicked the staff away as she rolled unsteadily back to her feet.

"It almost worked - if only I were a little stronger," she smirked up at him.

"A little stronger? Hmph! Resorting to cheap insults to try to win is what cowards do," he snarked.

"You have your style, I have mine," she quipped back.

Kuroobi let out a sigh of pure exasperation, "I knew this would be a waste of time!"

Nami didn't much care if the ray-man didn't want to continue their practice sessions. She didn't enjoy it any more than he did, and she felt she'd already gained some valuable lessons from their one-sided sparring match.

She set out the following week, hopeful but unsure of her prospects. Realizing the local scene was dry, she sailed for some islands she'd never been to before and found villages which had apparently been so ransacked by pirates in the past that they'd heavily fortified their ports and viewed any newcomers with deep suspicion. When nothing came of that visit, she headed quickly back out to sea in search of pirate ships, but the waters were strangely empty. Nami herself felt like a solitary scrap of jetsam drifting aimlessly over East Blue.

Weeks passed as the weary traveler grew increasingly anxious over her lack of success or direction. She gradually found herself staring contemplatively down into the not so small fortune stashed beneath the orange trees. Silently she counted it out, fingering the edges of a sack she'd brought along with her.

"What'cha doin'? Making a deposit?"

Nami jumped at the sound of Nojiko's voice. "I didn't realize you were home!"

"Would you rather I wasn't?"

"No! Of course not - I just get a little jumpy whenever I'm out here."

Nojiko stared back at her for a moment, then frowned slightly at the open treasure vault, "So, what are you doing if you're not adding anything to it?"

"I guess I'm thinking about...making an investment," she finally responded.

"What do you mean?"

"Never mind," Nami waved her sister off, "it's just a plan I'm working on to make more money."

"Oh? Let's hear it," pressed the other girl, "Maybe I could help."

"Don't worry about it," insisted Nami, turning her back to Nojiko, "I'll take care of it."

000

The man looked up in surprise when someone slid unbidden into the booth seat directly across from him. Nami gave the officer a quick nod as she crossed her arms, businesslike, over the table.

"I'm glad I found you again," she said, "I wasn't sure when you'd be back."

Calvadori squinted at the comely young pirate, "What exactly can I help you with?"

"Are you still able to get me a Grand Line map?"

Calvadori took a long gulp from his glass before gazing back at her, "That depends - do you have the 5 million I asked for?"

She leaned in, her lip curling distastefully. "...I do."

"As soon as I have that money in my hand, I'll bring it to you."

Now it was the surveyor's turn to stare him down, "You won't just take my money and never come back, will you?"

He grinned. "I want to remain on good terms with the rest of your crew, so I don't think robbing you would be a smart move on my part."

Nami sat back, still frowning but without any further protests. "So, when can I expect to see you with my map?"

"I should be returning in about another week," he replied.

"Perfect," stated Nami.

The deal was sealed and money exchanged hands. Nami felt slightly queasy parting with 5 million of the hard-earned berries she'd put aside for Cocoyasi, but she repeatedly reminded herself that she'd soon earn it back with interest.

The week passed excruciatingly slow for Nami. She couldn't depart fast enough for Threadsville once the time came. Her heart pounded as she entered the bar and found Calvadori seated at his usual booth. She slid in beside him, scarcely able to contain her excitement.

"Well, did you get it? Did you get it?" She bounced in her seat impatiently as he reached into his white coat.

"I've got it right here," he assured her, slipping the rolled-up chart out and placing it in front of him on the table. When Nami reached for it, he quickly placed his beefy hand over it.

"What gives," she demanded.

"You still owe me another five," he informed her.

"What," she cried. "Like hell I do!"

His heavy jowls quivered as he shook his head, "You don't understand - I had to use the first 5 million just to convince the right people to give me access to the map; I don't have anything left over afterward. That's why I said it would take 5 million just for me to get the map, and now that I have, I'll need another five for my trouble."

"You tricked me," she spat back, "I never would have agreed to pay you 10 million for a map! What a rip-off! Do you think I'm stupid?"

"Like I said before - you're free to try and find one on your own, but most pirates that have one have already crossed into the Grand Line, and they don't tend to come back." He smirked at her, "What good would it do you even if you had one? You might be better off just forgetting all about it."

"I'm not going to forget about it," she snarled. "I want my money back!"

"Sorry, it's not refundable," he shrugged nonchalantly.

"So, you're planning to cheat me after all," she fumed.

He grinned and shook his head. "No. I'll still give you the map - but only for 5 million."

"I already gave you 5 million and I don't have another! Now I want it back, you crook!" She slammed her fists down on the table.

"Look who's calling who a crook," he chuckled dismissively. "Can you afford to be picky? If you don't have the money right now, I can keep it for you until you get it. Take your time; I'm not going anywhere." The Navy man lifted his glass, draining the remainder of its contents.

Nami fumed as she boarded her boat. She'd thought about simply swiping the map off of him, but as much as she hated Calvadori, she also hated to make enemies with someone of the nearest Navy branch with so much clout and who already knew too much about her. She was now far too invested into the Grand Line map to walk away - and Calvadori knew it. Her only choice was to gather up yet another 5 million to seal the deal. Nami felt ill at the thought of going back to the grove for more treasure; she didn't think she' be able to look her sister in the eye if Nojiko also happened to be there.

Although it took the larger part of a week, Nami finally returned to Stringers with the second payment demanded of her. Impatiently, she waited in the harbor for Calvadori to show up. When the petty officer gradually arrived, Nami met him on the dock.

"Nice Ketch you've got there," remarked the Navy man as he joined her, "You really must be doing well for yourself."

"It was a gift," replied Nami crisply.

"I'll bet it was," he laughed in return as she glared daggers at him.

"The map," stated the girl, holding out her hand.

He raised an eyebrow at her. "I trust you brought the five we agreed to."

"I did. However, I want the map first."

"Alright, have it your way," the thick-set man relented. He reached slowly into his coat and brought out the tightly rolled parchment.

Nami snatched the chart away from him, unrolling it for closer examination. She immediately noted that it was a coastal navigational chart of the Polestar Islands which extended across a short stretch of sea to a strip of land with a large mountain near its base. Nami instantly remembered the strange mutterings of Hachi about encountering a mountain when the Arlong Pirates had first entered East Blue. Everything about the chart appeared legitimate to her keen cartographer's eye as she slowly rolled the map back up and stared up at Calvadori.

"Satisfied?" He asked her.

"I guess so," came her response. She turned back toward her boat, "Let me go get the money."

Although the map she'd acquired didn't start until the Polstar Islands, which were in the farthest southwest of East Blue, Nami wanted to waste no time in traveling there. However, she knew she'd need a few other maps to help her most efficiently navigate her way, so she had no choice but to return home yet again. Once she finally got back, depending on circumstances, she'd likely have to wait another week before venturing out again, but at least it would give her a bit more time to prepare for the long journey.

Unfortunately, as soon as she entered Conomi's coastal waters, she met a party of fishmen returning from their never-ending explorations of the ocean floor with a fresh slew of data for her translate into maps.

Arlong welcomed her back, peppering her with the usual questions on her latest exploits.

"We'll see," was all she would reply, "I've got something cooking on the back burner right now."

Nami carefully tucked the Grand Line chart into a hidden crevice of her bookshelf for later study. She'd yet to thoroughly acquaint herself with the document as she wanted to pair it with a few of her own maps for a more complete picture of the journey.

Work was grueling through the following week: when she wasn't drawing charts, she was making extensive repairs to her craft. Every time she had a few minutes to pull out her maps and study over them, she promptly fell asleep. Ultimately, she didn't get to plot a course ahead of time, but Nami wasn't too concerned about it. She felt certain she could figure it out along the way.

000

After all the disparaging lectures she'd endured from various sea men, the day of departure found her doubting not for the first time whether she was truly prepared to enter the Grand Line. She felt fairly confident in her boat's sturdiness as well as her sharpened bo skills; she had all her maps and supplies as well as a decent amount of money. There wasn't anything she could think of that she might be missing, yet somehow, she couldn't shake the feeling that something critical was being overlooked. Perhaps, she reasoned, it was because she'd barely even opened the actual map to the Grand Line yet. Before officially setting sail, the girl decided to pull out her charts for review.

Just as she sat down on the deck, spreading the charts before her, a large shadow fell over the fortune seeker. Nami turned to see Arlong towering above her from the dock. Her heart skipped a beat as she hastily shifted herself in front of the telling coastal chart.

"Well, you look like you're ready for a very important trip," he smirked down at her.

"Every trip I take is important," she informed him.

"Where is it this week," pressed the shark, peering over her shoulder at the maps spread over the deck.

Nami peered suspiciously back up, uncertain of why he was taking such a keen interest in her journey. "Just another one of the hundreds of islands in East Blue," she responded not untruthfully.

"Hopefully not somewhere you're not capable of handling yourself..."

"What do you mean by that?" Her hackles rose like a stray dog defending some scraps, "I've handled myself just fine going on six years now!"

"I wonder about that," he remarked flatly. "Don't forget your little dust-up only a few months ago."

"I haven't," she sniffed. "Believe it or not, I've grown since then."

"I can see that," he said, giving her a once-over, "but you're still very weak even by human standards."

Nami jumped to her feet. "Fine, if you think I'm so weak then give me a gun!"

He shrugged, "Unfortunately, I don't have one on me. But you're free to take whatever you like from the armory - so long as you note it in the logbook."

"I'll keep that in mind," she muttered, the memory of when she last "borrowed" a weapon from the armory rising ominously back to mind. "Well, if you'll excuse me now - I need to finish up so I can head out." She hastily gathered up her maps and headed for the cabin.

"Just remember - your first responsibility is to this crew. So, hurry back where you belong and don't go taking any stupid risks."

Before disappearing through the doorway, she raised her arm in a backwards wave. "Sure thing, boss."

Satisfied that she had everything she needed, the girl set off moments after Arlong walked away. She had no idea how long she'd actually stay in the Grand Line, but she intended to make the trip worth her trouble. If it took months, she'd stay until she'd earned back the millions she'd lost; maybe she'd even manage to make the 100 million goal. The look on Arlong's face would be priceless the moment he realized she'd bought her freedom and would never be setting foot in his shitty cartography room again.

Even though she'd brought maps for the stretch of sea ahead of her, Nami already knew the waters well enough to know she was on course. Her mind raced with plans. First, she'd head to the Polestar Islands where Loguetown was located - another big pirate town based on everything she'd heard and read. From there, she'd re-stock her supplies before whipping out her coastal chart to the most mysterious ocean route in the world. Nami tore her eyes from the horizon at the thought of the hard-won chart; it was finally time to familiarize herself with its contents.

She ducked into the cabin, bringing all her charts out once again and spreading them out over the deck. Nami's eye traveled across the ocean charts to the coast of the largest Polestar Island, memorizing its currents and eddies. Slowly, she moved on to the strange topographical wonder straddling a series of waterways via the Red Line. She frowned as she attempted to make sense of what she was looking at.

All at once, the girl felt a shift in the current beneath her boat. Nami rose to her feet only to nearly loose her balance as the ketch rocked unsteadily. She dashed to the bow to see what was happening only to spot a massive black shadow spreading out like an enormous ink cloud below the water's surface. She watched it span far beyond the width of her boat as it sped past in the opposite direction, turning the sea dark beneath her. She couldn't see where it ended.

Even as she gawked disbelievingly down into the ocean, she heard the sound of water breaking behind her. Nami whirled around to see what at first looked like a mountain peak rising out of the water until she noticed a large back fin protruding from it. The breath retreated from her lungs as she realized what was gliding past her. More of it presently emerged and Nami's gaping eyes followed the long serpentine body all the way back to the bow of her boat. Suddenly, the vessel she was on began to wobble and rise up as she registered with horror that she was sitting squarely on the leviathan's back.

The monstrous sea king turned its neck slowly in her direction as if noticing the small watercraft for the first time. Nami's legs immediately took charge even before her frozen brain could register what was happening. Before she knew it, she'd leapt over the side - bouncing off the monster's dark grey scales before landing in the ocean. Moments later, the house-sized head dove for the ketch grounded on its dorsal fin.

Even as her head rose above the water, Nami heard the deafening snap of enormous teeth clamping down on the unfortunate boat like a cat might a tiny beetle. Pieces of the hull rained down around her, but nothing else remained of the once proud pirate vessel. The indifferent monster glanced around for a moment, checking for anything else it might devour. Seemingly not spotting her among the bits of debris, it gradually slid back beneath the surface and continued on its way through the open waters.

Nami was pushed away by the displaced water as it departed. She bobbed motionlessly as the thing retreated and for an indeterminate amount of time afterward before her gasping breath finally returned to her. Now that she could scream again, she realized she'd been fortunate to be momentarily mute, or she'd likely have shared the same fate as her boat.

Once she'd gotten her trembling under control enough to move again, Nami scrambled for the largest piece of hull she could find and looked desperately around at her grim situation. Everything was gone. All her supplies, food, money and maps were now sitting inside the belly of a rogue sea king.

Around her was nothing but ocean as far as the eye could see. She knew approximately where and how far away she was from Conomi; she'd been sailing for a little over an hour. There were no islands nearby and she had no reason to expect to see any passing crafts in these parts. Resolutely swallowing down her growing sense of despair, Nami began paddling back in the direction of home while trying not to think of what other predators might also be lurking in the sea, waiting to devour her before she ever reached land.

Nami had no idea how long it would take to swim back to Conomi: likely she'd be submerged deep into the moonless night and through the next morning - provided she survived that long. But survive she must - no matter how bleak the circumstances became.

If you can survive, then happy times - lots of 'em - will come your way.

"Belle-Mere-San," she groaned, "please help me."

Not fifteen minutes later, a busily kicking Nami spotted a very ominous sight in the distance. A shark fin. Immediately she stopped, falling completely still in hopes of loosing its interest. Regardless, the fin continued circling the area around her as others began to join. Nami closed her eyes and clutched desperately to the splinter of wood she rested on, praying for deliverance.

When she opened them again, something large - though not nearly the size of a sea king - shot like a submerged missile toward her. Believing a shark was charging her, the girl pulled up her knees and let out a shriek as it suddenly popped up out of the water directly in front of her.

"There you are - chu!"

Nami gaped in uncomprehending amazement at the familiar puckered face bobbing before her.

"Ch-Choo? What are you doing here?"

"Well, I happened to be off island, and I saw a sea king of all things - chu! And it was traveling from the same direction as where you set off earlier this morning. Luckily, it veered away from Conomi...and also from me. So, I thought I'd better go check to make sure you were still alive." He eyed the soaked, stranded girl and the growing school of sharks, "Seems it's a good thing I did."

"It ate my boat," she wailed, "I-I have to get another one! Choo, could you drop me off at-"

"Chu! I'm taking you back to Conomi and that's it. Besides, there's no other island nearby to take you to and I'm no ferry service."

"But if I go back now, I'll be stuck! I have to make money!" She plead as he plucked her off the remanent of the hull and tossed her across his back. "Look, I'll make a deal with you - I'll split whatever I make with you!"

"Give it a rest," he sighed, already jetting back toward the archipelago with the unwilling sixteen-year-old.

Nami gritted her teeth against the bitter, angry tears threatening to spill out. She was still alive, and that meant all hope wasn't lost. But at the moment, all she could focus on was everything she'd lost over the past couple of months - 10 million berries, her boat, nearly all her worldly possessions and her once-in-a-lifetime chart to the Grand Line - with absolutely nothing to show for it. Even worse, she now had to go back in utter failure and face a disappointed Nojiko... And a gloating Arlong.

 

Chapter 17: Partners

Summary:

Two years have passed since she lost her berries, her map and her boat all in one deadly snap of teeth and Nami is finally ready to turn her luck back around. She still has ample setbacks to overcome first.

Notes:

This is the final chapter of "In Hopes of Happy Times". I hope you enjoyed reading as much as I liked bringing it to life - feedback is welcome. You may notice a few loose ends, but these carry into the main cannon. I just wanted to address them anyway. Thanks again, everyone!

Chapter Text

Nami looked from the heavily creased map clutched in her clammy palm and back up the craggy incline ahead. She took a deep breath, stuffing the map into the top of her pack before beginning her laborious climb. The secret entrance promised to be somewhere halfway up the ridge. So far, the treasure map - her only prize from the last ship raid she'd gone on - had proven encouragingly accurate.

With each small advance she made toward her destination, she thought of the events of the past few days.

"Don't tell me: you're trying to find Captain Curly's treasure," said the man behind the counter at the general store as he rung up her purchases.

"What would give you that idea," she gave him a surprised look. "I don't know about any treasure."

"Well, anytime someone travels here wanting to trek into the mountains it's usually in search of pirate treasure," he remarked without appearing to buy her innocent bit. "But there's a reason why it hasn't been claimed yet: It's cursed."

"Cursed," she repeated bewilderedly, "What do you mean?"

"People hike up there looking for gold and never come back down," he gazed steadily at her, "or something else terrible happens to them."

"Like what," she pressed.

"Look, I don't mean to scare you or anything. Just stick to the clearly marked trails and you should be fine. The woods aren't dangerous so long as you respect them and don't go poking around where you don't belong."

"I'll keep that in mind," she said as she gathered her purchases and hurried out the door.

Nami previously knew nothing about the cursed status of the booty she now hunted. She'd been skeptical of the map when she'd first pulled it from a busted cask, but after comparing the topography of the island with corresponding coastal charts from her own collection she'd become convinced it was at least accurate as far as the land mass was concerned. With the promise of a fortune in gold just three days away and no better options on the horizon, the decision wasn't very difficult.

As far as curses went, Nami didn't outright dismiss them, but the clerk's declarations did raise other questions. Mainly, how many people knew about the existence of the supposed treasure that others had already traveled here specifically in search of it? She also wondered if she possessed the only map or whether other pirate crews had ever attempted to get their hands on the loot. She'd been mildly surprised by the Navy presence surrounding the coast - perhaps the island was a frequent target.

He's probably bored - I'll bet the whole curse thing was made up to add more drama to the legend and to scare away pirates, she, who'd already gone through stealing a map and days of hard travel to finally get her hands on some actual gold, told herself.

Soon she would find out whether the treasure was even real in the first place as she clambered up the steep slope, concentrating on each placement of her hand and foot as she held her breath through the arduous climb. Every direction she looked, the face of the ridge appeared to be consistent solid rock, but Nami was looking for the opening clearly marked on the map.

The girl paused on a narrow ledge - both to take a rest and to assess her location. She didn't want to accidentally pass the entrance and have to backtrack; it was all she could do to cling to the side of the rock. Already very far from the trail, if she fell, she'd likely never be discovered in the brush and brambles below. Nami took several deep breaths, forcing herself to stay calm; if it was here, she would find it.

For what felt like forever she stood, limbs trembling and sweat dripping off her face, scanning the ridge. Her eye gradually fell on a series of vines trailing lazily down the cliff. Nami frowned in concentration as her pupils followed one of the green threads until it abruptly disappeared behind a jutting rock. Wiping her sweaty palm furiously against her pant leg, she threw her arm across to the nearest handhold while her foot searched for purchase. Slowly she made her way to the place where the vines trailed and found a narrow fissure in the rock which was previously hidden from view.

Nami eyed the crack dubiously; if it actually was the opening to a cavern, then she had no idea who was meant to enter it as the space was too tight even for her. After puzzling for several minutes, Nami couldn't hold her position for any longer. Sighing heavily, she resolved to keep climbing, placing her hand and foot into the crevice to give herself a boost upward. The girl yelped as the rock suddenly crumbled under her weight.

By some stroke of luck, she managed to grab a vine and prevent herself plummeting to the ground - the fingers of her other hand still clinging desperately for purchase along the rock. Nami's eyes widened in shock as she looked down to find the result of the broken stones. A sizable opening now gaped in the place where her foot had been. Clumps of stone and dried clay littered the inside of the hole where it had fallen away to reveal the true cave opening. Her heart pounded. The map was right again!

Carefully, Nami lowered herself into the newly discovered cavern, taking care to ensure the floor would support her. She opened her knapsack and brought out a lamp. The hole wound deep into the cliffside as the girl inwardly groaned at the thought of traveling through another cave; at least she didn't have to worry about this one filling up with water. Nami couldn't tell how far the tunnel went - the map only went as far as the cliffside opening. Gradually, she came to a place where the cave forked in two directions.

Nami shined her light down each tunnel but could tell nothing about how far either one went. She took a step toward the left opening and stumbled back almost immediately as her light fell on a dark crevasse gaping directly in her path. It was a narrow shaft, but obviously deep and just the right size for her to fall into if she wasn't careful. The other direction appeared clear of obstacles. She deliberated for a moment over which one she should choose.

She finally settled on the left side - deciding the dangerous shaft seemed appropriate as a guard against unsuspecting intruders, and if she was wrong, she could always go back and try the other direction.

She cleared the large crack with a brisk hop and carefully scanned the area in front of her for any other schisms or dangers before plunging ahead. She was eager to find the treasure and get out of this hellhole as soon as possible. Nami walked for what seemed like twenty minutes, stopping every now and then to examine the narrow walls for any aberrations. She continued on until the light of her lantern caught something sparkly along the rocky floor.

The girl froze and immediately bent down to inspect the ground in front of her. She thought she saw something long and bar-shaped stacked against the wall. Reaching excitedly for the object, Nami suddenly felt a puff of hot air ruffle her hair. Her head shot up and she found herself staring straight into a gleaming pair of orbs reflecting her lamp light back at her.

Nami gasped as she leapt backward, her lantern clattered out of her hand and went out with a crash. The pitch blackness immediately enveloped her except for the eyes that still seemed to glow back at her from the abyss. A deep guttural roar filled the small space, billowing the stench of rancid meat into her face like a gust of steamy death.

With a strangled scream, the sightless treasure hunter scrambled back to her feet and nearly slammed face-first into the rock wall. She threw her hands out in front of her, feeling her way frantically back the way she came, all the while the hot breath continued to blow against her back.

Nami shrieked, scraping herself against the jagged rocks in her clamor to get out, partially crawling on hands and knees. She scrambled down the tunnel until her foot suddenly hit empty air. Belatedly remembering the gap, she plummeted, screaming, down the shaft.

Impact never came. When she awoke, she was wedged in place with her legs dangling in midair. Nami gasped, her raised arms flailing against her face. She realized she must have lost consciousness at some point, but now she'd somehow gotten stuck in the shaft as it narrowed. She had no idea how far she'd fallen or how much further she had left to go. The girl let out a groan as she strained to see anything above her, but everything remained black as pitch. There were no bestial growls echoing above which led her to hope that whatever monster she'd seen up there had given up on mauling her and moved on.

She found she was able to swing her legs freely without touching rock, which led her to conclude there was a spacious cavern just below her feet. Without knowing how far it was to the bottom or whether she'd even be able to get back out if she actually survived the remainder of the fall, Nami gradually resolved to try climbing back up the way she'd came.

Cautiously stretching both arms high over her head in search of any purchases, she suddenly felt herself slip as the sediment pressing against her began to shift. She heard it clatter softly to the bottom as she scrabbled to keep herself from following after it, but to no avail.

Nami's scream echoed through the cavern as she dropped like a rock, the wind slamming out of her lungs as she hit the cold, wet floor. The girl lay stunned for several moments until she could muster the strength to pull herself up from the thick mud slick she'd landed in. Her ribs ached as she peeled herself slowly from the dense wet clay that had broken her fall. Her legs sank into the mud as she struggled to slog her way through the muck until she reached firmer ground on a large rock formation. She was still completely blind, now using her staff to navigate her steps. At last, after wondering for at least an hour (her keen sense of direction thankfully kept her from walking in endless circles) she rounded a corner and found a faint shaft of light beaming down. Nami nearly wept with relief when she realized she wouldn't have to die trapped inside a dark, evil cave.

Using trailing vines, Nami gradually managed to crawl her way up and out of the hole leading to a grassy bald further up the mountain. The sun was already starting to sink below the ridge and an exhausted Nami sat with her back against one of the few trees in the area as she tried to process everything she'd just gone through. Her map was gone - most likely lost somewhere down in the bowels of the mountain. She was grateful she at least still had her pack with most of her supplies.

Soon darkness would fall, and the beleaguered treasure hunter had to decide what she would do next. The thought of having to face whatever horrible monster dwelled under the mountain again filled her with more dread than she'd ever known, but she'd seen gold bars down there - she couldn't just leave without them. The large row of claw marks across her backpack, however, were also real. She spent the rest of the evening pondering a plan before finally turning in for the night.

Everything from the heaviness of the gold bars to the need to get another lamp before going back weighed upon her mind as she lay curled up in her tent. Most importantly, what she should do if she were faced with the same mysterious beast again plagued her, but treasure was treasure.

That evening, she awoke to strange and horrifying sounds outside her tent. An animal scream cut the night like a machete, lurching her out of a light sleep. When Nami dared to peek through the closed flap, she thought she made out a pair of glittering eyes on the other side of the bald as the crescent moon hovered watchfully overhead. The terrified girl huddled as far back into her tent as possible, unable to sleep for the reminder of the night.

The horrible shrieks continued as the wind battered against the thin piece of fabric separating her from the wilds beyond. When morning light eventually crept under the canvas, Nami at last ventured out to find the surrounding meadow eerily quiet. A set of saucer-sized pawprints marked the soft earth around her campsite, encircling the tent. Her blood turned to ice at the sight.

There's a reason why that treasure hasn't been claimed yet - It's cursed.

The last of Nami's resolve broke. No matter how much gold was hidden in the mountains, she could not force herself back into that hole of death where a taunting beast crouched, waiting to devour her. She'd end up as just another forgotten casualty never returned from the ill-fated treasure hunt.

Dejectedly, she returned to her boat to begin the slow process of rowing back home. The journey was especially painful since she was not only going back empty-handed, but she'd made no major strides in her quest to gain 100 million berries since she'd been robbed by the Long Pier Pirates. Getting shot, Nami concluded, marked the moment when her lucky streak abruptly ended - culminating in the destruction of her boat by a sea king. After being carted home by Choo, she'd coaxed Hachi to take her to the ferry leading to Stringers where she attempted to find another pirate crew she could rob. Instead, she found the Clobber Pirates whom she'd previously looted well over a year ago. Apparently, they hadn't forgotten and promptly chased her out of Threadsville.

She didn't let the setback daunt her. Nami moved on to the next town in Stringers, and although there were fewer pirates to be found around the smaller cities, she still managed to pick enough of their pockets to buy herself a sturdy rowboat and a few needed supplies. Even if she had to start back small and adjust some of her tactics, she was going to finish collecting the needed sum. She was more determined than ever to do so.

Things quickly became more complicated when she found herself being actively hunted by Clobber Pirates - still hell-bent on getting revenge for their stolen booty. No matter what direction she took or town she visited, she always managed to run into one or two of the freaks from that crew stationed nearby, waiting to ambush her. Luckily, none of them knew how to blend in with their outlandish wrestling garb and the watchful surveyor could pick them out fairly easily. They did much, however, to interrupt her business - forcing her to constantly be on the move.

Getting around in a rowboat also had its challenges and severely limited her travel. The plan was always to dump it as soon as she could get her hands on something better, but many months later, an opportunity had yet to present itself.

Maybe she'd eventually come back for the gold, she thought - after she came up with a plan to deal with the hideous thing guarding it (which had no business even existing except as a physical manifestation of a curse that she now regarded as almost certainly real). Even as she pondered these things, a shift in the breeze broke through her thoughts and caused the girl to glance up.

Nami could sense a storm picking up to the southwest in the direction she was heading. Already too far out from land and not willing to turn back, she had no choice but to row a large arc around the squall, costing her days more of travel. The oar work was almost as grueling as her cartography duties which were no doubt piling up while she struggled along in her barely seaworthy boat. Nami at last made it into the coastal waters of her home island only to spy the storm-battered shore ahead.

Her heart sank as she lugged her boat onto the sand and stared out at the battered trees and refuse littering the beach. Her first inclination was to rush off and check on Nojiko and the orange grove; Nami dashed for the shortcut of the woods. While maneuvering herself over felled trees and through broken brush, she abruptly ran into none other than Genzo.

The scarred man's brows rose beneath his hat at the sight of her for a split second before his face quickly settled back into a cool neutral expression. Nami waited for him to sneer or say something disparaging even as she wondered what he was doing in the middle of the forest, but the man said nothing - merely staring back at her.

After a moment, Nami gathered up enough pluck to speak. "Gen-san..."

"Good day, Nami," he cut in tersely as he veered left and continued his excursion through the brush, effectively ending the brief exchange.

The girl watched him sadly for a moment longer before plunging onward up the hill toward her own destination.

000

Genzo continued walking until he reached a broad, sturdy hardwood. This he climbed, clearing several of the lower branches until he reached a platform midway up into its canopy. A couple minutes passed before he clambered back down, this time holding a long, securely wrapped package. The man glanced shiftily around before slipping back along the path he'd originally taken, disappearing into the overgrowth toward Cocoyasi.

A pair of stern eyes looked on from a nearby thicket. Kuroobi stepped out and slowly made his way toward the tree of interest. Craning his neck upward, he observed the partially concealed platform. Then, in one great leap, grabbing the ledge, he swung himself onto the structure. The surface was now completely barren save for a few stray leaves and one single white feather. This the fishman closely scrutinized, surmising it to be a gull feather. He knew no ordinary gull had any business in the middle of a forest.

That puny policeman was secretly having sword-shaped packages delivered to the outpost - who knew for how long? Actually, he could think of someone who surely knew: He'd witnessed the exchange between Nami and Conomi's excuse for a law officer only minutes ago. Obviously, the sly cartographer was hatching another plot to betray them, but this time she had reinforcements. It was only natural that she would eventually team up with her own kind against the fishmen; she was never really one of them to begin with - no matter how much leeway or privileges Arlong gave her.

He knew he could easily go after the washed-up lawman and liberate him of his sidearm, but first Kuroobi wanted to get to the bottom of the conspiracy. There was no rush to punish the old wretch as he wasn't concerned about any plans made by the humans actually succeeding. The ray-man plodded off to Arlong Park, heading immediately up to the top floor of the fort and entering the cartography room.

Kuroobi methodically rummaged through the stacks of books and carefully arranged supplies, checking each shelf as well as behind furniture and along floorboards. After about fifteen minutes, he shifted the framed picture of the archipelago sitting above the desk and a rolled piece of yellowed paper fell out from behind it. The officer opened the leaf and smirked at a small map of the main island rendered on the other side. His sneer widened as he determined exactly what the map was pointing to - he recognized a treasure map when he saw one. Most likely, Nami was manipulating the old sheriff and the other villagers (even she wasn't crazy enough to believe an uprising against Arlong's crew would be successful) so she probably hoped Arlong would destroy the village in retaliation, leaving her free to nab all the treasure for herself. She must be getting very close to making her 100 million goal to buy the town - even though she pretended not to have any success in recent months. Her wiliness could not be underestimated.

Kuroobi tucked the map into his gi for safekeeping; he'd present it to Arlong when he felt the moment was right. As for the weapons transgression he witnessed - the ray-man glanced out the window to spot Arlong himself pacing restlessly out in the courtyard. Finished with his business in the cartography room for the time being, he stalked quickly back down the stairs to meet with the captain.

000

"Nami, you really don't need to do this; why don't you go inside and lie down? I know you're exhausted from your trip."

"I'm fine," insisted the girl, swiping her damp orange hair off her forehead before hoisting another full crate of oranges onto the cart. She looked around at the broken branches still littering the ground. "I can't believe how bad the damage was."

"You should have seen the place two days ago right after the storm hit," sighed Nojiko. "Fortunately, Gen-san helped me clean up the worst of it."

"I saw him on my way here! He was walking through the woods for some reason," remarked Nami.

"What did he say," Nojiko asked her.

"Nothing really. I don't think he liked my seeing him out there - but, then again, he does hate my guts." She quickly brushed the statement aside with a strained laugh.

Nojiko set her own crate down, opening her mouth to respond only to pause as a rapping sound echoed from the other side of the house. The older girl hastily rushed around to see who was knocking on the front door. Nami, meanwhile, moved to the edge of the house along the side yard to better hear what was going on.

"What is it, you guys," Nojiko asked the pair of teens standing on the porch. Nami recognized them as two village boys they'd once fought with for criticizing Belle-Mere's oranges.

"It's Genzo-san - Arlong and one of his officers are accusing him of having a sword."

"What? That's insane! Gen-san doesn't have any weapons...does he?"

"He denied it," replied the larger of the two boys, "but the fishmen think he's lying. They dragged him off just now to search his place for any weapons he might have hidden there."

"If they find any, they'll kill 'em," the skinny boy exclaimed.

Nami's fingers tightened as she gripped the siding.

Nojiko, however, remained silent for a long moment. At last, she answered, "Don't worry - Gen-san isn't stupid. Even if he had weapons, he wouldn't just leave them lying around for any fishman to find. I'm sure they won't come up with anything to condemn him with."

"How can you be so sure they won't," objected the first boy, "The fishmen might still kill him even if they only suspect him of having a weapon - they're utterly ruthless!"

"No, Arlong would rather keep us alive because we make him money. He won't just kill Gen-san on a suspicion," insisted Nojiko.

"Have it your way," the boy retorted as the two of them turned to leave. "We'll let you know what happens..."

Nami wished she could have the same confidence her sister had, but she knew Arlong's temper all too well and couldn't stop thinking about Genzo on the way back to The Park. When she arrived, Arlong wasn't anywhere in the courtyard; she assumed he still hadn't come back. Hitchin, Choo and several others, however, lounged around one of the pavilions.

"Ah, Nami! When did you get back?"

"Not too long ago. I see there was a storm - did The Park get any damage?"

"Nothing serious. Just a few lost bricks and shingles. It's a good thing you didn't get caught in it on your way back."

"I'd never do that," smirked the young woman, taking the last empty chair. Take passed her a bottle. "So, where's Arlong gotten off to?"

"Apparently, he and Kuroobi had some business up in the village - chu. I'm sure we'll hear all about it soon enough."

"How about you, Nami? Any success this time around?"

"I've got a few things I'm working out right now," she huffed, "but I have a feeling things are about to pick up for me very soon."

"Those chair-swinging Clobber Pirates still cramping your style," snickered Hitchin.

"How do you know about that," exclaimed Nami, "I never said anything to you about them!"

"Ah-ha," the remora-man leaned back in his chair with a self-satisfied grin. "You forget that I keep up with everything that goes on around these waters. It's no big secret that you've made plenty of enemies of the pirates you've robbed in these parts - you've been so successful you put yourself out of business."

Nami took a long swig, "I'm sick of Stringers anyway; I'm ready to break away from all of those small-time losers."

"You're going to need a bigger boat first," stated Take.

"Hey, speaking of small-time losers, you hear anything more about The Buggy Crew returning to these waters, Hitchin," asked Choo.

"Yeah. They've been making enough noise out east that it's even starting to reach our neck of the woods," agreed Hitchin.

Nami immediately perked up. "Hey, I remember reading that name in the paper several weeks ago - their captain apparently sailed with the Pirate King."

"Lots of people sailed with Roger - chu."

"So, how do you guys know them?" She leaned forward in interest.

"Oh, they also had their eye on this island to use as a hideout once..." chuckled Take.

"But we beat them to it and quickly dissuaded them," Hitchin finished with a knowing smirk.

Nami raised an eyebrow as she glanced around at the guffawing fishmen. "Would you say they're doing well for themselves now?"

"Who knows - but they certainly seem to enjoy pillaging enough..."

A loud bang caused Nami to jump as Arlong and Kuroobi abruptly entered through the East Gate.

"Eh! Nami! Welcome back," called Arlong, making his way over to their location. He appeared to be in a good mood, a fact that instantly made the girl uneasy.

"How did your business in town go," asked Pisaro before Nami could say anything.

The sawshark made a noise of disgust, leaning his arm on Choo's chair, "That sneaky sheriff is up to something, but it won't be long before he's caught. I'll just let that worm squirm on his hook a bit longer before I devour him."

Nami allowed herself an imperceptible sigh of relief to hear that Genzo was still alive.

"For now, we gotta focus on collecting tribute," Arlong went on, "I know there's been a lot of distraction recently with all the storm excitement, but it's past due now."

"Just wait for the pushback from the rabble on that one," snorted Shioyaki.

Arlong's lip curled. "The first one to try it's gonna become rust on Kiribachi," he spat. "The sob stories of these sniveling humans don't mean shit to me - if they ain't making me money, they're not worth keeping alive."

Mutters of assent rumbled across the table.

"What is it, Nami? You look like you wanted to say something." The shark grinned down at her.

"No. I'm just tired from my trip. I think I'm going to go up and get some rest." she retorted, getting up from her chair and offering it to Arlong.

She passed by Kuroobi without sparing him a glance and made her way up the stairs. Piles of tomes scattered across her path like landmines the moment she opened the door to her room - almost as if someone had thrown them there. Nami sighed in disgust, but her thoughts didn't linger on the state of the cartography room. Her blood boiled for the devastated villagers who would still have to scrape together yet another tribute for their pirate overloads in the midst of the storm devastation. She was just relieved that Nojiko still had a livable house - which was more than many in Cocoyasi could say at the moment.

Yet no matter how hard she tried to start earning money again, there was always something or someone getting in the way. The desperation for Nami and every other Conomi native was at an all-time high. The ever-lurking urge to eliminate Arlong began to stir within her, but it was an itch that simply couldn't be scratched. Arlong was too damned powerful for her or anyone else in East Blue to handle. Were she to make it to the Grand Line, however...

Nami's mind turned back to the fishmen's conversation. The Captain Buggy character they spoke of intrigued her. He sounded exactly like the type of pirate she wanted to rob. The fact that he'd actually traveled the Grand Line and returned safely meant he probably had the means to get back there as well. If he had treasure, she'd happily take that, but if he had a chart for the Grand Line- that would be the prize of a lifetime.

Slowly and methodically, Nami began collecting the books and papers scattered over the floor. At least a week's worth of cartography lay ahead, but her thoughts were on her next expedition and everything she needed to accomplish in order for it to be a success - one she desperately needed after a long string of failures.

000

She didn't immediately depart after a week. There was too much to do at Arlong Park and Nami needed time to prepare before she set out on her long fateful trip. She just hoped The Buggy Pirates would hang around long enough for her to reach them. Hitchin, however, kept her informed of the clown crew's movements and it didn't appear they intended to leave the Organ Islands anytime soon.

After catching up on Arlong's charts as she silently seethed over the ruthless treatment of her fellow islanders - even hating herself for accepting her monthly stipend which came out of the tribute money - Nami spent long hours practicing her bo. She could almost hear Aka-Mushi's voice guiding her as she practiced her stances. She could feel his encouragement through the well-crafted weapon he'd gifted her. She missed him .

Following each lengthy practice, Nami would decompress with a walk along the shoreline. She would always glance up toward the hillside where Belle-Mere rested and reaffirm the oath she made to her mother all those years ago. She only hoped that someday the people of Cocoyasi would be able to forgive her for seemingly betraying them once everyone was finally free from Arlong's yolk of oppression. She would not fail this time - this new oath she now pledged as she gazed up at the cross upon the hill.

The day of her departure, Arlong sat in his chair with a half-eaten watermelon resting in his palm as he studied a sea chart spread over the table. He offered her his shark's smile as she crossed the patio with her meager belongings strapped over her shoulder.

"Have a safe trip, Nami, and make lots of money!" He waved his watermelon high in the air, his mirthful eyes mocking her.

"I fully intend to," she replied, hitching her bag higher onto her shoulder and turning toward the gate.

On her way to the dock, she spotted Genzo standing at the edge of the path to the village staring moodily out toward the ocean. The moment he saw her looking at him, he immediately turned and walked back through the brush. She wanted to ask him what had brought him out there, but she knew she wouldn't get an answer. She hoped he would be careful whatever he was doing; Arlong needed very little excuse to eliminate him and relished any opportunity to make a public example of "rebels". She couldn't bear the thought of losing the old sheriff who'd been a part of her life from as early back as she could remember even if he now wanted nothing more to do with her.

Her rowboat glided steadily along the shelf on her way East. Not long into the journey she spotted what she inevitably knew was coming as soon as she hit open waters: a small dinghy made a beeline straight for her location. Nami made no effort to avoid the other vessel - she was ready.

Mistress Marlinspike placed her large, booted foot on the bow as she shouted at Nami. "We finally got you, little cat burglar! You're gonna wish you'd never crossed the Clobber Pirates!"

"AWOOO!" howled the bulldog-faced man next to her on the boat, his jagged teeth jutting out from his lower lip in a dramatic underbite as he pumped the air with his fist.

"First, I'm gonna ram you like a spike straight through the other side of your hull! Then, I'm gonna scoop you up and crush you into a tiny little ball," the bestial woman demonstrated with her clawed hands, "and hurl you to the bottom of the sea!"

"AWOOO! Get 'er Mistress M!"

Fear evaporated as her hatred of pirates, and these in particular, suddenly reached a crescendo. Nami shifted into a ready stance, "Come and get it, Marlinspike," she called back.

"Oh, so you finally found some spunk, did you? How amusing," sneered the muscle-bound woman as the larger boat continued its approach.

"You bet I have," The teenager gritted her teeth, "because I'm gonna make my 100 million berries, and I'll go through any damned pirate stupid enough to get in my way!"

Mistress Marlinspike leapt toward the other craft with a roar. Making good on her threat, she swooped down on Nami with her balled fists high above her head, ready to slam her through the bottom of her own boat.

Nami whipped her staff together in one motion, jabbing Marlinspike in the sternum right beneath her spiky sports bra and propelling the ogress straight into the water. The woman came up gasping and sputtering as Nami leapt over the side and landed on the deck of the larger vessel, brandishing her weapon at the second pirate.

He pulled out a cutlass, but Nami swiftly brought her bo against the side of his neck, sending the homely seaman careening against the starboard beam. Before he had a chance to regain his balance a second thwack across the back sent him tumbling overboard and onto the floundering Marlinspike.

The weather witch immediately caught the breeze in the lateen sail, steering her commandeered craft brusquely away from the flabbergasted pair.

"And tell the rest of your mates to stop following me or next time I won't be so nice," she shouted back at them.

The two Clobber Pirates - loudly cursing - scrambled into her abandoned rowboat and began paddling furiously after her, but Nami wasn't worried about them catching up. The wind was on her side, and she could always lead them into maelstrom if need be.

Once she'd put some considerable distance between her and the incompetent perusers, the young marauder turned her eager attention to a treasure chest sitting conspicuously near the starboard bow. To her great disappointment, she found it empty. Nevertheless, Nami pressed on toward the Organ Islands, nibbling on hardtack left over from the boat's previous occupants and periodically checking her course. She wasn't sure exactly what to expect, but she had a very definite goal in mind and was ready to improvise.

Drifting across the vast empty blue, she knew it wouldn't be long before she reached coastal waters. No doubt she was already within the territory of Buggy the Clown, and it wouldn't be long before someone noticed her. Taking a deep breath of ocean air, the girl felt a warm, heavy breeze begin to pick up. She'd sensed it for a while now - a flash storm right around the corner. Nami only hoped she could get the timing right.

Anxiously, she reached into the barrel for another piece of hardtack before freezing mid-grasp. Loud whooping, that definitely wasn't the wind, rose in the distance. Nami peered out, spotting a black sail in the distance. Her heart leapt at the unmistakable mark of a pirate vessel, and by the sound of its occupants, a celebration was breaking out. Quickly, she assumed her own mark, draping her limp body over the side of the boat and allowing her arm to trail into the water.

After several nerve-wracking minutes, Nami sensed a shift in the attention of the ruffians across the waves. She heard their muttering tones turn from excitement to bemusement as the lapping water alerted her to the approaching vessel. She dared to believe that the slump of the last two years might finally be lifting.

"Hey girl! What's the matter? You dead, or what?"

Slowly she lifted her head. "Am I dreaming," she said weakly, gazing around at the three ugly faces staring back at her, "h-have I finally found people in this vast empty ocean? I'm saved! Could you please give me a cup of water or some bread? I can give you money if you'd like..." She gestured toward the heavy chest beside her.

"Yeah sure, we'll save you," assured the one in the striped shirt.

"But let us take a look at that treasure chest first," his goatee-sporting companion insisted, immediately making a beeline for said box.

"Please, I was in a shipwreck - I need some water quickly - then you can have whatever you want..."

"What's your hurry? We'll save you - just let us see the treasure first," the cap-wearing pirate brushed her aside as all three gathered hungrily round the elaborate chest.

"Well, since you like it so much, go ahead and take the boat as a bonus!"

The three pirates looked up in amazement, their eyes bugging out at the sight of her standing on the deck of their own craft, waving energetically back as it drifted steadily away.

"Hey! she just stole our boat - and our treasure!"

"Eh? This chest is empty!"

"Uh oh, it looks like some dark clouds are forming," Nami shielded her eyes as she peered up into the skies above her former boat. "The winds are picking up now."

Even as she spoke, the weather obliged, and torrents of rain suddenly began beating down upon the dinghy. The entire process was even quicker than Nami anticipated as the battered vessel almost immediately capsized.

"Bingo," she grinned.

"Damn you! You planned this," the confounded pirates began shouting after her.

"Bye guys! Thanks for the treasure!"

Nami ran her fingers through the gold and jewels, enjoying their feel after such a long time. Part one of her success was complete, but there was still far to go. The coast was now in sight, and she was anxious to see where the Buggy Pirate crew called headquarters. Before long, a large, gaudy craft came into view, sitting prominently out in the bay - clearly this was the Buggy crew's main ship.

As she expected, Nami encountered no resistance as she approached the port in the pirate boat. Based on the coastal chart she'd studied, she knew of a small arch on the other side of the bay where she hoped to conceal her newly acquired vessel and treasure until she got back with what she'd really come to the island for.

The plaza sat eerily empty as the thief scurried down the middle of town. Shops and restaurants were shuttered although it was an otherwise beautiful day for being out. When she glanced up at the apartments above the storefronts, there were no signs of life inside them nor anyone sitting out on terraces enjoying the sun; the whole place was a ghost town.

Faintly, she heard voices in the distance. Nami followed the sound to a large tavern down the street. Before she reached it, she passed several strange characters cavorting across the cobble stones, including a man juggling bowling pins and a group of acrobats. If she didn't know any better, she'd have thought the circus was in town. She supposed, in a way, it was - their captain was a clown.

A fresh wave of anger washed over her: leave it to pirates to run everyone out of their homes and businesses just so they could have an entire town all to themselves. She couldn't come up with a single pirate she'd ever met that contributed anything worthwhile to the world - all they ever did was pillage and destroy everything in their paths.

Cursing under her breath, the young woman ducked around a building and into the alley to avoid being seen. The unmistakable sound of men getting boisterously drunk came from somewhere above rather than within the tavern as she approached the establishment. Indeed, she saw no one inside when she peered through the windows. After looking to either side and finding nobody around, she tried the door which opened easily.

Nami walked into a large open foyer of what once must have been a nice saloon. The floors were stone, and a large hearth opened up on the room from the opposite wall. To the right a long bar lined the adjacent wall with heavy oak tables filling the rest of the room. The floor was littered with broken glass, cigarette butts and various other trash. Empty bottles and beer mugs were scattered over every surface - the floor was sticky - the entire place smelled of stale liquor. Nami tread carefully over the stones, barely missing a pile of excrement looked to have been left by some large animal, as she made her way further into the interior where a staircase beside the bar lead up to the second floor.

She paused on the landing to look out a window facing behind the building where stood a shed with a man standing at attention in front of it. This, she decided, was where they kept their treasure, and would be her next destination. A hallway lined with doors spanned the upper floor. Nami tried the first one which opened on a large room full of casks and cannon balls. She nearly closed it again to move on to the next one when something made her pause and peer further inside. Some furniture sat further back behind the clutter in an adjoining suite - an unmade bed and a nightstand with a lamp and several personal items on it.

After a hasty inspection of the barrels (which primarily contained gunpowder) Nami turned her attention to the sleeping quarters. The nightstand - she quickly realized - actually doubled as a small cabinet, but the door was locked. Highly intrigued, she gave the wooden container a knock, hearing a hollow sound; whatever was in it (if anything) she couldn't tell, although the cabinet itself was too sturdy to easily break into.

Now, if I were a key, where would I hide, she wondered. Almost immediately, her hand slid under the mattress, groping blindly for the missing object.

This is way too obvious, she scoffed to herself, not even a pirate would be dumb enough to hide a key right under a-

Something hard and cylindrical suddenly brushed against her fingertips and Nami hurriedly brought out exactly what she'd been searching for, uttering a sharp laugh. Within seconds the cabinet was opened and the thief pulled out a rolled-up parchment.

Her heart thudded as she unrolled it and studied the map on the other side. Nami could scarcely believe what she was looking at. She almost felt the need to pinch herself. Snapping out of her state of shock, she rolled the chart back up and sprang to her feet, throwing open the door. Three men were making their way down a second flight of steps which seemed to lead from the rooftop. Both the men and the girl froze as each laid eyes on the other.

"Hey, isn't that-," began one, pointing toward the object clutched in her hand.

"Where do you think you're going with Captain Buggy's sea chart, you little wench!" demanded another.

"Um...Would you believe he gave it to me?" She blinked innocently at them.

While the three exchanged baffled expressions, Nami took the opportunity and bolted down the stairs. The trio followed in hot pursuit. Flinging open the door, she dashed through the street with pirates on her heels, shouting after her.

I finally have it - a navigational chart to the Grand Line! Now if she could only hold onto it.

Nami panted through gritted teeth as she tried to think of some way to shake them. Just when she thought she might be caught by one of their swinging swords, a deafening bang sounded above her head.

The chase abruptly halted as thief and pirates all looked up in bewilderment to see a large object hurtling swiftly toward them only to crash-land between the two parties in an explosion of dust and rubble that knocked them off their feet.

Nami gaped as the dust cleared, and she realized the falling object was actually a person.

"Dammit! Why'd they have to shoot me with a cannon," grumbled the boy who got to his feet as if he'd merely tripped and fell, "Well, at least I've finally landed!"

A grateful Nami seized the situation without missing a beat. "Oh Boss, there you are! I've been waiting for you to swoop in and save me. I'll leave these guys to you now!"

The boy with the straw hat stared blankly back at her as she once again took off running. She felt a twinge of guilt for involving this unwitting weirdo who'd fallen from the sky, but better his hide than hers. To her relief, it worked as the pirates stopped chasing her to close in around the new arrival.

Curiosity overwhelming her, Nami paused in her mad sprint and scurried up to the top of an awning where she could watch what happened to the wispy little guy who she'd sicced her perusers on.

"...You're in for a world of hurt, Boss!" Mocked the big, bald pirate, swinging the hilt of his sword hard against the slight youth's head and knocking his hat off. "That map is Captain Buggy's treasure!"

The unaffected boy watched his hat fly up into the air before immediately smashing his fist into the face of the pirate, sending him sprawling backward into his crew mates.

"Don't you dare touch my hat," he growled, catching the piece of apparel lightly in his outstretched hand.

"Damn you!" roared the other two, brandishing their swords.

The fight was over in a matter of seconds, the kid sending both of them flying with a single punch.

Nami looked on in growing amazement. An idea slowly began to take hold in her mind as she watched him calmly place the hat back on his head.

"Hey, you're really strong! I can't believe you beat those guys with swords barehanded!"

He turned an annoyed look up at her, "Who're you?"

Nami wasn't deterred. This boy could be the solution to all her problems - with his brawn backing her there was no telling how many pirates she could liberate from their loot. She immediately launched into her pitch: "I'm a thief who only steals from pirates. My name's Nami and I think we could make a lot of money together - whaddya say? Want to be partners?"

The boy regarded her dubiously, "...Only steals from pirates?"